By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
Hi, everyone. I had exciting news that my book is now live on Amazon.com and .co.uk! I am just so excited to be holding my own book in my hands, it's a dream come true. My only regret is my parents aren't here to share my joy.
This would never have happened if it hadn't been for the lovely readers who encouraged me every step of the way. If I could come and thank you all personally, I would. When I received my copy, I cried. Thank goodness it was only my husband here to see me. lol.
I just wanted to say a BIG THANK YOU, to you all from one very happy bunny!!
These are the links should any of you like to leave a little review. :)
https://www.amazon.co.uk/This-Time-That-1/dp/1978269390
https://www.amazon.com/This-Time-That-1/dp/1978269390
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
Part 1
The Powers That Be
“I say we tell her.” His gaze wandered between the three men sitting around the table. “So far it hasn’t been a problem, but she has a family now.”
The silence made him continue. “We are sending her to an era she is not familiar with, so she will need help. If you’re uneasy about that, perhaps we might find a way to help her without her knowing it, or learning anything about us."
“It’s too risky,” one of the men replied.
“I agree,” cut in another.
“No, Jowell is right, there would be far more risk if we don’t,” said the third. “We can’t let her wander around in the past haphazardly, it might cause irreparable damage to the timeline.”
“Thank you, Leif,” Jowell bowed his head graciously. “I suggest we send her back to her own time as near to when she leaves it each time she needs help or advice. That way, her children won't suffer and she might be more agreeable to doing the task we have set her out to do.” He looked around the attentive faces and waited.
“I agree,” Leif seconded the motion.
“I agree, but with reservations,” said another.
“I’m with Petro,” said the third. “I agree with reservations as well, and would like it noted.”
“Fair enough,” Jowell nodded. “I respect your uncertainties, Kraid, and yours, Petro, and will make sure they’re recorded.”
Each bowed his head respectfully. “How will we do this?” Leif asked Jowell.
“I’ve given it some thought, and I think we should wait and see how she copes at the beginning. We’ll get more of an idea after that.”
Again, they nodded in agreement.
The council adjourned for the rest of the day, arranging to meet the following evening after they had sent Veronica back in time once more.
1991
It had been almost three months since I’d heard my daughter talking to what I’d come to believe was an imaginary friend in her bedroom. To say the conversation had shaken me was an understatement, especially as it was so close to my travels into the past. I’d spent a sleepless night worrying, and by the time the early morning light had filtered through the bedroom curtains, I’d made the decision not to mention it again unless Ann did.
I was in the kitchen with Mildred when Ann had come bounding down the stairs with her three-year-old brother Michael at her heels the next morning. She’d run straight over to me and threw her arms around my waist, almost knocking me over, before dashing over to do the same to Mildred. I’d watched her closely and noted no sign of anything untoward. The relief I’d felt was immense.
#
So, why, three months on, am I on edge today? I looked across at Mildred and noted her probing eyes as she observed Ann eating her breakfast, the worried frown on her forehead confirming my fears. Something wasn’t right. Ann’s usual exuberance was missing. She’d come quietly into the kitchen and went straight to the table and sat down.
“What do you want to do today, Poppet?” Mildred asked as she went over and smoothed Ann’s hair. “It’s a bright, sunny day, too good to be sittin’ around indoors. Shall we take young Michael for a walk in the woods?"
Ann kept her head lowered and stopped eating as she slowly put her spoon down in her porridge bowl. Mildred looked over at me and frowned, her eyes asking the question I wanted an answer to. A gnawing sense of foreboding engulfed me as I went over and sat on the chair next to Ann.
“What’s the matter, Darling? Aren’t you feeling well?” I asked as I reached out to take hold of her tiny hand. Two wide eyes looked up at me, welling with tears. Panic swelled my mind as I leapt up and swept her into my arms, rocking her gently. “What is it, sweetheart? Tell mummy so we can sort it out,” I murmured soothingly.
“It’s Daveth, Mummy, he’s cross with me ‘cause you didn’t help his mummy,” she wailed in a sudden frenzy of loud, uncontrolled sobs.
I looked up at Mildred, “Daveth! Who’s Daveth?” I whispered. Mildred shrugged and shook her head.
“I told you ‘bout him, Mummy; ‘member? Daveth wanted you to help his mummy ... an’ an’ now it’s too late,” she told me, her voice hiccupping through her sobs.
My stomach clenched in knots as I realised who she meant. The ‘friend’ I’d heard her talking to that night all those weeks ago. I pulled out a tissue from the box on the table and wiped her face and runny nose. “I’m so sorry, sweetheart, I thought you’d had a dream. I didn’t realise he was real. Will you tell me about your friend?” I put a finger under her chin and lifted her face so I could look into her eyes. “Now I know he wasn’t a dream, perhaps mummy can still help him.”
“He’s my bestest ever friend, Mummy, and I wanted you to help him,” her chin trembled making her voice wobble. “But he said it’s too late, 'cause his daddy's still gone and now his mummy is in trouble." The tears continued to fall, already swelling her eyelids.
“I don’t understand. Where has his daddy gone, Ann?” I didn’t like the sound of this. At five years of age, she was too young to experience sadness.
"Daveth didn't tell me." She looked back down at her porridge and sighed.
“How old is Daveth? He sounds very grown up."
“Daveth’s a man now, he told me so,” she mumbled. “He’s ten--Elowen's five like me. Daveth said his mummy told him he’s got to be the man in the house ‘cause his daddy’s gone.”
“Who is Elowen?” I asked, not knowing the name.
“She’s his sister. Daveth said she’s got the same colour hair as me.” She sniffed, unconsciously touching hers.
“She has a pretty name, hasn't she? Where do they live, Darling? Perhaps I can go and see their mummy.” The scowl Ann gave me broke my heart. It was almost as though I’d let her down.
“He lived here, Mummy, in our house 'fore we did. I ‘ready told you that,” she replied as her scowl deepened.
Mildred gasped, her hand going to her mouth. “When did ‘e live here, Poppet?”
“I don’t know … a long time ago, ‘praps three weeks … or even ten!”
“That long.” Mildred looked at me, trying to hide the smile creeping over her face.
“Look, I’ve got an idea,” I said, gently coaxing. “When he visits you again, call me so I can speak to him. Can you do that, Darling?”
Ann sniffed and wiped her nose with her hand. “Okay.” She gave me a wobbly smile then picked up her spoon and continued to eat her breakfast. Crisis over for the moment, just as Michael waddled sleepily into the kitchen wanting attention.
“What was that all about?” Mildred asked me once we were on our own, and Ann had run into the garden with her brother to play.
I poured two mugs of tea and handed one to Mildred. “About three months ago, I heard Ann talking to someone in her bedroom, and as you can imagine, it gave me a bit of a fright. When I went in, she was on her own,” I paused, thinking back to that night, trying to remember how Ann had sounded. “She told me she was talking to her friend, a boy who’d lived in this house before we did. But when she told me that this lad, Daveth, wanted me to help his mother, well, that really spooked me.”
Mildred sat holding her mug between her hands and looked over the rim at me. “I think I know where you’re going with this, but tell me what happened next, anyway.”
“Well nothing, really. I told her we’d talk about it in the morning, and she seemed happy with that. The next morning it appeared she’d forgotten all about it. I put it down to it being a dream. And now this … I’m beginning to believe Ann has had a paranormal experience. I don’t think this is a dream at all.”
“Oh Lordy, Miss Veronica, you realise what this means, don’t you? If this is real, and you’re taken back into the past again, Doctor James will have to be told.” Mildred put her mug down and looked at me, waiting for me to say something.
I hadn’t thought about telling James; I didn’t think I’d need to, or that I’d be time travelling again. It just hadn’t entered my mind. After Lady Ann and Peter had been brought out of the cesspit and given a Christian burial, I’d thought my work in the past was finished.
“How on earth can I do that? Can you imagine what he’ll think? Oh dear, it’s not as if I have any control over these things. And Ann, what of her? Will she grow up and start time travelling?” I groaned as I put my elbows on the table and rested my thudding head in my hands, massaging my forehead with my fingers. “I can’t just go leaping off into other peoples’ bodies and lives. I’ve got two young children now and a husband to look after!”
Continued...
| Author Notes |
I haven't thought up a different title yet, so until I do it will be This Time - That Time 2 ... so clever of me!! :) I am a little nervous, actually VERY nervous this time, I hope you will still give me your honest thoughts and let me know the errors I'm bound to make! Thank you so much, all of you.
|
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
End of Part 1:
“Oh Lordy, Miss Veronica, you realise what this means, don’t you? If this is real, and you’re taken back into the past again, Doctor James will have to be told.” Mildred put her mug down and looked at me, waiting for me to say something.
I hadn’t thought about telling James; I didn’t think I’d need to, or that I’d be time travelling again. It just hadn’t entered my mind. After Lady Ann and Peter had been brought out of the cesspit and given a Christian burial, I’d thought my work in the past was finished.
“How on earth can I do that? Can you imagine what he’ll think? Oh dear, it’s not as if I have any control over these things. And Ann, what of her? Will she grow up and start time travelling?” I groaned as I put my elbows on the table and rested my thudding head in my hands, massaging my forehead with my fingers. “I can’t just go leaping off into other peoples’ bodies and lives. I’ve got two young children now and a husband to look after!”
Part 2
Veronica Talks To James
James looked tired when he came home that evening, and gratefully took the glass of red wine I had already poured him. “Mmm. You’re a sight for sore eyes,” he murmured.
“Are you talking about the wine, or me?” I asked with an exaggerated pout.
“The wine.” He laughed as he put the glass on the table and grabbed me, pulling me close and nuzzling my neck. “Oh, woman, you have no idea how good it feels to come home to you every night.”
His loving words brought me back to the conversation I'd had with Mildred earlier. “Let’s sit down and relax. Dinner won’t be ready for a while.” I took hold of his free hand as he reached to pick up his glass, and then led him into the sitting room. I had a lovely fire blazing in the grate, and the lighting was turned low, making for a cosy setting.
We sat quietly, watching the fire send shadows dancing along the walls—it was quite hypnotic after a while. We’d made it a rule that unless James needed to, we wouldn’t mention his day at the hospital. It’s a stressful enough job as it is, without bringing it home. Instead, he would relish talking about the children. Tonight, though, I wasn’t looking forward to the conversation. I’d decided now was the time to tell James about my ‘other’ life.
I reached out for his hand and stared into his face. It was such a dear, loving face, my breath caught in my throat. Why was this happening again? How I wish I was ‘normal’, and could just be a wife and mother.
“Okay, out with it. What have you done?” James asked with a smile. He knew me so well.
I took a deep breath and closed my eyes for a moment. On opening them, I saw a look of concern etched on his face. I smiled to try and allay his fears. “I’ve hoped for a long time that I wouldn’t need to have this conversation with you. It’s probably the hardest one I’ve ever had with anyone,” I said, as I stared bleakly into his eyes. “But, something happened a few weeks ago, and it concerns Ann as well.”
James blanched and grabbed my other hand. “For heaven sake tell me! You’re not ill, are you?” His voice faltered, which made the words quickly tumble from my mouth.
“No! Oh no, James, nothing like that. I only hope that after you hear what I must tell you, you won’t want to have me locked away. It will sound so … so ridiculously insane, and I wouldn’t blame you if you don’t believe me.”
His face relaxed a little. “Well, thank goodness for that. If I’ve only got to have it confirmed that I married an alien, that’ll be easy to handle. If what you’re trying so badly to tell me is Ann has taken after you, I already know that,” he said, the smile returning to his eyes.
I grinned and leant over to drop a light kiss on his lips. “I love you, my sweet James,” I whispered tenderly. "What I’m going to tell you can be backed up by Mildred. I just want you to listen to my story and please, don’t ask any questions until I’ve finished. Can you promise me you’ll do that?”
His eyes searched mine, and then with his hand on his heart, he promised. “I won’t interrupt you, and I’ll hold my questions until the end ... but I’m sure it’s not as bad as you’re making out.”
I picked up my wine and swirled the deep red liquid around before taking a sip. “It started way back with Mrs Humphries….” I said, returning the glass to the table to focus all my attention on James.
As I told my story, I noticed him frowning. I’d reached the point when I was unconscious in the hospital and could see he remembered it well. I didn’t hold anything back, but told him as it was. When I’d finished, I sat back and waited for him to say something. His reaction was better than I expected.
“That’s some story! I can see what you mean about not wanting to tell me because it sounds so, well, unbelievable.” He shook his head as he tried to absorb everything I’d told him.
“You do believe me, don’t you, James? I certainly couldn’t make any of this up.”
James looked back at me with his usual loving smile. “Yes, I do. Incredible as it sounds, I do believe you, because I was there both times you were unconscious. I quite often see strange happenings in the operating theatre that no one can explain. The only thing you haven’t told me is where Ann comes into all this?”
Tears flowed freely down my face as I realised how much the thought of telling James had worried me. I then repeated the story I’d told Mildred that morning. James sat quietly and listened, still not saying anything. At last, I’d told him everything. I knew this would be even harder to take in. Ann was our daughter. It was not the type of experience you would want your five-year-old child to have.
“So, what you’re saying is, you might be taken away again?” The pain in James' voice was heart-breaking.
“I don’t know, James. I have absolutely no control over it,” I told him. “If I did, at least I could be prepared. It’s the not knowing how it will play out that has had me so worried today. I can’t do anything to prevent it happening, it just does! That’s the reason I decided to tell you tonight and take the risk you would think I was going mad. If I’m taken again, I didn’t want you sitting there worrying like you did the last time.”
James put his arm around me and pulled me tight to his chest. “Of course, I’ll still worry. But I’ll know what has happened to you. I don’t like it, but if you can’t do anything to prevent it, there’s nothing I can do either.”
At that moment, Mildred came through from the kitchen. She looked at James, and then back at me. “You’ve told ‘im then?”
I nodded and we both looked at James. “It seems you and I will shortly be facing another worrying time, Mildred,” he told her with a grimace. “At least this time, we can share our worries with each other.”
“Oh Lordy, Doctor James, it means a lot to me that I’m not on me own this time. Our Miss Veronica is put through so much when she goes back in time, it surely breaks me ‘eart."
“What do we tell Ann?” James asked with a guilty look. “All this talk, and we haven’t worked out what we'll say when she asks why her mummy won’t wake up.”
I’d already thought of that, and now put my thoughts to them both. “First, we don’t know that I will be taken, it’s never happened this way before. But, if I am, Ann knows Daveth wants me to help his mummy. I think you should explain as near to the truth as possible. If I suddenly 'fall asleep', put me to bed and lock the door so she doesn't see me. You can then tell her I've gone to help him.”
Mildred nodded. “Good idea. ‘Tis the only way, ‘cause if that young lad comes back and talks to her, she should know her mum is with him and trying to sort the problem out."
“Of course! It also gives me a way to keep in touch with you. We were lucky to have the diaries last time so we could communicate, so knowing Daveth might be talking to Ann puts my mind at rest ... as long as it doesn't upset her.” I felt a bit happier now. “What a difference it’s made telling you, James. Now I don’t have to be so careful about what I say."
If everything I'd told him was causing him concern, then James hid it well. "I just don't want you or Ann to be in any danger ... I'll get my head round this eventually, but you can't blame me for being concerned ... it's a lot to take in."
The look on his face reminded me why I loved this man so much. Anyone else would believe I was seriously insane after I'd confessed to my 'other' life. It was my turn to put his mind at rest. "Let’s forget about all this for now,” I said with a smile. “Maybe I’m being over cautious. We don’t even know if I’m going to be taken back in time again, I just wanted to make sure you would understood it all if I was. I mean, it’s been over five years since it happened, so maybe my time travel days are over.”
There was no mistaking how much my remarks had eased James’s mind. “All I can say is I hope you're right,” he said as he circled my waist with his hand. “The thought of you being all alone in a time where I can’t help you makes my stomach churn, especially when Ann might be involved as well.”
In an effort to defuse the alarm I could see written all over James’s face, I pretended to be more concerned about dinner. It must be ready by now. “I’m hungry, and I’m sure you both are, too.”
My feeling of optimism turned into one of despair because suddenly, I was lying on the bare cold floor of what had been my cosy sitting room sometime in the future....
| Author Notes | For anyone unused to Mildred's way of talking, what looks like a mistake, isn't for her. Any other errors, are errors. Thank you, everyone, for reading my story. :) |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
End of Part 2
"Let’s forget about all this for now,” I said with a smile. “Maybe I’m being overly cautious. We don’t even know if I’m going to be taken back in time again, I just wanted to make sure you understood it all if I was. I mean, it’s been over five years since it happened, so maybe my time travel days are over.”
There was no mistaking how much my remarks had eased James’s mind. “All I can say, is I hope you’re right,” he said as he circled my waist with his hand. “The thought of you being all alone in a time where I can’t help you makes my stomach churn, especially when Ann might be involved as well.”
To defuse the alarm I could see written all over James’s face, I pretended to be more concerned about dinner. It must be ready by now. “I’m hungry, and I’m sure you both are, too.”
My feeling of optimism turned into one of despair because suddenly, I was lying on the floor in a bare cold room, sometime in the past....
Part 3
Part 3
Veronica Meets Daveth
I’d never felt so alone as I did right now standing in the middle of what I could see was the dining room. It was a far cry from the warm, inviting room I shared with my family. With no furniture or curtains, the room exhibited nothing apart from a few candles on the mantelpiece and a tin bath in front of the fire grate. A flashback of the awful commode I’d had to use when I was in Mrs Humphries’ body brought about an involuntary smile, although it hadn’t then.
That was long before I was born, so how much further in the past am I now? Oh, James, I don’t want to be here!
The cinders shifting in the grate to expose the warm glow of orange embers that still smouldered beneath the cooling ash brought me back to my present situation. I sighed and despondently moved on into the kitchen where I was surprised to see the old cooking range Mildred had spent many years baking on.
‘Yer just in time,’ she would say, her face beaming with a proud smile as she put a tray of freshly baked scones on the worktop. ‘Sit yerself down an’ I’ll fetch ya a plate. They’re at their best straight outta the oven.'
She was right, too. A little while later, in 1985, I’d replaced the range with a modern electric one, and I smiled again as I imagined her voice echoing through the years.
‘Oh Lordy, Miss Veronica! How do ya light it?’ It hadn’t taken her long to master it. Dear Mildred, how much better my life has been since I met you.
As I moved further into the kitchen, curiosity took me over to check out what the black iron pot held that I could see bubbling away. Whatever it was, it certainly didn’t look very appetising. “Perhaps it tastes better than it looks,” I murmured.
I wondered where everyone was. Surely they can’t be too far away? I checked the sitting-room—the place I’d been in only a few moments ago, cuddled up close to James on the sofa by a lovely fire. A touch of melancholy beset me and threatened to bring on the tears I’d been holding back. I gave myself a mental shake before I looked around the room. The main feature, standing proudly on the scrubbed Cornish slate floor, was a sturdy looking table. I wandered over and was pleased to find I could still touch the solid mass, and inwardly thanked Lady Ann for teaching me how. More memories to bring a smile to my face.
My eyes trailed the room to the empty fireplace, which had a wooden armchair on either side. As I studied their dilapidated state, and the escaping horsehair protruding from the holes in the worn fabric, my thoughts were interrupted...
“Hey! Who’re you? What ya doin’ in my 'ouse?”
Startled, I turned and found myself looking down into the dirty face of a young boy. I guessed this was my daughter’s friend. “You must be Daveth?”
“How do ya know me name? Who are ya?” With squinted eyes, he looked me up and down, his brows knitted together like wiry fingers reaching out for each other. “Whatcha doin’ dressed in men’s pants?”
I wasn’t sure how to reply as I realised how strange I must look in my jeans and t-shirt, and I’d yet to find out why I’d been brought here. Would Daveth even know my daughter while he’s still alive? Surely, he’s a ghost in my time? I had to tread cautiously in case I scared him off.
I deliberately ignored all his questions as it was the easiest way at the moment. “Ann mentioned you. She said you needed my help, is that right?”
Daveth flinched. “Ann? But she ain’t real, I dreamt‘ er up. What’s yer game, Missus?”
I could hear the alarm creep into his voice and had to be careful. I wasn’t sure how he could see me, either. “She’s very real, Daveth, and very worried about you. She told me you were her best friend."
Daveth wasn’t convinced. He glared at me before calling out in a loud piercing voice. “There’s a strange woman ‘ere, Ma!”
His mother rushed through from the hallway, wiping her hands down the sides of her pinafore. She looked around the room as she tucked back the wisps of hair that had come free from their clips, and I was immediately struck by how old and tired she looked, but what disturbed me more was how swollen and red her eyes were. I could see she’d been crying.
“Well, where is she then?” I watched her eyes come alive as anger replaced her initial anxious look.
Daveth looked confused for a moment. “There!” he said, pointing in my direction.
Her eyes followed his finger. “Fer ‘eaven’s sake, Daveth, what’s the matter with you? You’ll be puttin’ me in the ground, the way you’re carryin’ on.” Her lips narrowed into tight, stretched lines as she shook her head. “Stop messin’ about for cryin’ out loud, I’ve got enough on me mind without you addin’ to it.” She turned towards the door then stopped and looked at him again. “Seeing’s you’ve got nothin’ better t’ do, you can go to the woods an’ fetch me some bits for the fire.”
Daveth stared after her as she continued through to the kitchen, then he looked at me. “Why didn’t me mam see ya?” The uncertain look that clouded his eyes soon changed to one of awe. I could almost read his mind as he plucked up the courage to come over and touch me. He took a step closer and lifted his hand, sticking out a finger as he tried to poke me, but it passed straight through my body. “Oow, bloody ‘ell!” he yelped before jumping back.
I had to suppress a grin. “Does your mother allow you to swear, Daveth? I would be very cross with Ann if she did.”
The look he shot me was stubbornly defiant. “I’m the man of the ‘ouse now, so I can say what I want.” Lowering his voice, he stared at the door his mother had just gone through. “Are ya really Ann’s mam?”
I could almost hear the cogs turning in his mind, having just witnessed his mother’s inability to see me, and the fact he couldn’t touch me. “Yes, I am.” This was so strange and not at all like my previous encounters with the past. “What year is this, Daveth?”
“What?” His voice rose and his eyes darted to the door again, then satisfied his mother hadn’t heard, he smirked. “Ya don’t even know what year this is? Some ‘elp you’ll be then.” He tossed his head with a look of superiority, and I almost laughed out loud, but the smile froze on my face when he told me it was 1846.
Mildred hasn’t even been born yet, or Lady Ann! Why on earth have I been sent this far back in time? What am I expected to do when I have nothing to work on? It’s not fair! Whoever is doing this, it’s got to stop … or at least let me know, so I can prepare myself….
Continued....
| Author Notes | Thank you for reading part 3. I'm afraid I posted the wrong copy of part two and had received a few reviews before I realised it. It was the unedited draft. I delete them now before I post the edited copy. I was mortified! If you can let me know of any errors you find in this part, I will be eternally grateful. xx UK English and slang. |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
End of previous chapter:
I could almost hear the cogs turning in his mind having just witnessed his mother’s inability to see me, and the fact he couldn’t touch me. “Yes, I am.” This was so strange and not at all like my previous encounters with the past. “What year is this, Daveth?”
“What?” His voice rose and his eyes darted to the door again, then satisfied his mother hadn’t heard, he smirked. “Ya don’t even know what year this is? Some ‘elp you’ll be then.” He tossed his head with a look of superiority, and I almost laughed out loud, but the smile froze on my face when he told me it was1846.
Mildred hasn’t even been born yet, or Lady Ann! Why on earth have I been sent this far back in time? What am I expected to do when I have nothing to work on? It’s not fair! Whoever is doing this, it’s got to stop … or at least let me know, so I can prepare myself….
Chapter Four
"Where’s Ann? I wanna see ‘er,” he said, cutting into my thoughts.
“I think we should talk somewhere else, don’t you, Daveth? We don’t want your mother to think you’re playing games again.”
He chewed his lip for a moment, then jerked his head to the door. “Me mam wants some bitsa wood—we can talk while I look.” He walked over to the fireplace and picked up an old sack that was lying crumpled by the side of the grate. “Come on then.” He tucked the sack under his belt and then sunk his hands in his grey, knee-length trouser pockets as he marched out the room.
Not much had changed on the outside. That’s what I loved most about living in Cornwall; time had stood still for centuries. As we walked along the ruts in the lane made from the cartwheel tracks, we dawdled our way over to the wood at the side of the cottage. I noticed some of the trees weren’t as tall as they were in my time, but the woodland was still well established.
“So, where is she, then … Ann?” Daveth asked as he squinted into the last rays of the autumn sun sinking behind me.
“At home in bed. It was night-time when I left,” I explained. I just wish I could be there with her.
He thought about what I’d just said for a while, shuffling his feet and scuffing the already well-worn shoes as we walked along in silence. When we entered the woods, he threw me another of his sidelong glances.
“What are ya then? I know yer not real or me mam would’av seen ya. And,” he hesitated and grinned, “you’re not a ghost, ‘cause ghosts are dead an’ you aint been born yet.”
“That’s true,” I agreed, and couldn't help but laugh. “It’s a very good question, though—considering I’m not sure myself. I guess you could call me a presence from the future who’s come to help you after you’d somehow travelled into my time and asked for it.” I smiled, satisfied with how I’d described myself. “What I want to know is, why do you need my help?”
“Ya really come from another time? Ann’s a real girl an’ not just a thing in me ‘ed?”
“I think you already know the answer to that, Daveth. Why are you querying it now?” I searched his face and saw his doubts flitting in and out. “Tell me what you need my help with.”
He pointed his foot out to cut a line in the dirt, circling it and then mixing it all up again. “It sounds daft,” he began. “When I was wiv Ann, me da came up and ‘e saw ‘er. ‘E said something to her, but she never answered, so ‘e asked me who me friend was. Thing was, Ann didn’t see ‘im.”
“Your dad could see Ann?” It didn’t sound right, Mildred could only see me as Mrs Humphries when I went back in time.
“Yeah, ‘e saw ‘er alright. I know ‘e did. Then he went over to 'er and that's when 'e disappeared! 'E aint bin back since."
“What do you mean, disappeared? How could he disappear?” This was something I certainly didn’t expect.
“Just that … ‘e walked over to Ann, and disappeared; vanished! ‘E was there, then ‘e wasn’t. Ya gotta ‘elp me get im back, me ma’s bin crying for days.”
“What did your mother say when you told her?”
“She cuffed me round me ‘ed and told me t’stop makin’ up stories. I aint said nothin’ since.”
I could quite understand his mother’s disbelief. It sounded strange to me, and I’ve been time travelling a while now.
“Perhaps you’d better start collecting some wood for your mother, Daveth. We can still talk while you do.” He nodded and looked around before he walked on. “What does Elowen know about this?”
“Nothin’, she’s just a kid.” The tone of his voice suggested I should have known that. “Me mam told ‘er Da was away workin’ an’ ‘e’ll be back soon.”
We walked on in silence while Daveth gradually filled his sack with kindling. When he came across a thick sturdy branch that would chop up nicely for firewood, he stopped and held out his sack.
“Give us a hand,” he said. When I reached out for it, and my hand passed through it, we both started to laugh.
“Sorry, Daveth,” I said with a grin. “I’m afraid I can’t help you.”
He looked at his outstretched hand, and without another word, he tied the sack onto the branch, then rested it on his shoulder so the sack could dangle down his back. He then winked at me with a cheeky grin as we turned to go back to the cottage.
“So, what d’ya think, then? Can ya get me da’ back?” He turned to look at me with a sombre look on his face as his eyes searched mine for a positive reply.
I sighed heavily as I thought about this. “I have to be honest with you, Daveth, I have no idea how to look for your father. That said, I don’t think I’d have been sent here to help you if it wasn’t possible. I just have to wait and see what happens next.”
Daveth’s eyes took on a gleam of hope. “Ya reckon you’ll bring me da back, then?”
The smile that lit his face up made it impossible to repeat what I’d said, that I didn’t know how. It was then another thought came to me.
“If I’m taken back to my own time,” I said slowly, suddenly conscious of the fact I had no control over that part of all this, which I quickly told him. “I want you to go to the attic now and again and, hopefully, I’ll be able to see you there like Ann did. I might need to talk to you. At the moment, I don’t know what part I’ll be playing in this, so we’ll both have to wait and see.”
Daveth nodded thoughtfully. “Will ya come back ‘ere again?”
“It’s quite likely. But, again, I don’t know for sure what will happen; I’m just taken from my own time and find myself in another! Usually, it’s to help someone—that’s why I said I must be able to help you or I wouldn’t be here."
"I know yer ‘ere to ‘elp me now,” he said, suddenly sounding unsure of himself, “but what year is it where you come from?” When I told him I lived in his home a hundred and fifty years in the future, he gasped. “What’s it like?”
I smiled, not wanting to say too much. He wouldn't be able to understand half of what I could tell him, anyway. “It’s different,” I said. “We have things you could never imagine at the moment. There are lots of amazing things being invented in your time that we will get to use in mine.”
I watched all the different emotions creep over his face. “Like what?”
“Well, we have indoor toilets, for one thing, and hot and cold running water, all done by underground pipes running into the house. Many other things that would sound unbelievable to you, but will soon become a way of life.”
Daveth was giving me a look that told me he was still trying to work out if I was for real or not. I could see what I’d told him took a bit of digesting. I smiled and stepped closer to him. “It’s all real, Daveth, and I’m real, too, you know I am. Now, just in case I get spirited away, tell me your father’s name, and can you tell me what he looks like?”
“Me ma says I look jus’ like me da. I know ‘e’s got the same ‘air as me.” His free hand went up and raked through his wiry, wavy black hair. “An’ 'e’s got smiles in ‘is eyes,” he told me, with a smile in his eyes, too. Then the smile left and was replaced with painful desperation. “Ya gotta get me da back, Missis, ya jus’ gotta!”
Continued…
| Author Notes | This is written in UK English and slang. Thank you for reading my story and should you find any errors, I'm always pleased to be pointed in their direction. Thank you. :) |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
End of chapter four
“Indoor toilets! You ‘ave ‘em in yer ouses? Eyuk, that must stink rotten!” His face twisted into such a funny shape, I burst out laughing.
“It’s not at all like you’re imagining, Daveth. But, we’ll leave it at that for now, it would take too much to explain.”
He was giving me a look that told me he was still trying to work out if I was for real or not. I could see what I’d told him took a bit of digesting. I smiled and stepped closer to him. “It’s all real, Daveth, and I’m real, too, you know I am. Now, just in case I get spirited away, tell me your father’s name, and can you tell me what he looks like?”
“Me ma says I look jus’ like me da. I know ‘e’s got the same ‘air as me.” His free hand went up and raked through his own. “An’ 'e’s got smiles in ‘is eyes,” he told me, with a smile in his eyes, too. Then the smile left and was replaced with painful desperation. “Ya gotta get me da back, Missis, ya jus’ gotta!”
Part Five
“I can’t make any promises, Daveth, but as I keep saying, I wouldn’t have been sent here if it wasn’t possible.” I stopped when I realised we were back at the cottage. Daveth left the long branch outside and brought the rest of the wood into the house to stack beside the fireplace. “Now, tell me before your mother knows you’re back, what is your father’s full name?”
“Joe ‘Ammett.”
“Joe ... does your father have a middle name? If I remember rightly, men used to also be given their father's name in the 1800's.”
“Dunno. I’ll ‘ave t’ask me mam, I don't even know if I got a middle name...” Daveth tilted his head in thought. “What d’ya wanna know for?”
How could I explain all the technology available in my time, including the fast-developing internet James was becoming more and more dependent on at the hospital. Daveth probably wouldn't believe me if I tried, so I decided to keep my answer simple.
“It might make it easier for me to find him. The more I know, the easier it will be. It would also help if I knew his date of birth, and where he was born.”
Daveth looked momentarily relieved. “Well, that’s easy. 'E were born right here.” His face clouded over again. “I dunno what year he were born, but ‘e’s old.”
Kids don’t change regardless of what year they’re living in … I expect all adults seem old to Daveth.
I had to remind myself that Daveth's education was probably limited; in fact, I didn't even know if he went to school, so I decided on a different tactic to try and work out the year of his father’s birth. “How old are you, Daveth?”
He pulled himself up to his full height and proudly told me he was ten years old. “And do you know how old your father is?”
“Yeah, course I do! ‘E’s thirty, two years older than me ma.”
Mental arithmetic had never been my forte, but it only took me a couple of seconds to work it out. “That means he was born in 1816? Do you agree?”
The look of relief he shot me confirmed that I'd been right to assume that numbers weren't his strongest subject. “Yeah, that sounds 'bout right.”
Even if it wasn't, I now had enough information to make a start, if and when I got back to my own time. I was just about to ask Daveth if he could tell me anything else about what happened when his father disappeared, when a loud knock on the front door nearly made me jump out of my skin.
Seconds later, we heard his mother open it, followed by a man's loud, intimidating voice. Daveth gave me a puzzled look and went through to the small hallway to see who it was, with me hot on his heels.
“Well, if he aint here, where is he then?” the man demanded. The deep red veins in his blotched cheeks appeared to move like little snakes slithering around to meet across his nose. He glared angrily at Daveth’s mother, and I could see the distress on her face.
“I don’t know where ‘e is, and I don’t know when ‘e’s comin’ back. ‘E just went off without sayin’ a word,” she told him, her voice high pitched with nerves.
The man shook his head dismissively. “Then ya best be findin’ ‘im then. Sir John ‘as some questions ‘e wants answerin’, an’ ‘e’s not a patient man.” He saw Daveth and shot him a scathing look. “Who’re you lookin’ at?”
Daveth didn’t reply, but straightened up and squared his jaw resolutely, before going over to stand by his mother. She looked down at him and draped her arm around his shoulders. A smile played at the corner of her mouth, and I could see the pride in her eyes. “It’s alright, lad, he's lookin' for yeh da,” she told him. Then, turning back to the man at the door, she informed him stiffly that she’d let her husband know Sir John wanted to see him as soon as he came back.
The man snorted, then with a few muttered obscenities, he turned and stalked off. “I’m going after him," I told Daveth. "Perhaps I can find out what that was all about. While I'm gone, can you try and find out if your father had a middle name—oh! And I want your mother’s name as well, okay?” Daveth gave me an imperceptible nod, and although I knew he didn't want to upset his mother again, I just had to hope he would have the answers to my questions by the time I returned.
When I followed the man down the path, I realised he was heading towards the manor house. How many times had I walked the exact same route when Lady Ann's granddaughter, Alice, had been taken to hospital, and I was marooned in the past with no way of getting back to my own time until she returned?
The manor house wasn’t that much different from how it would be in Lady Ann’s time, or when Alice and William come to live here in the future. The same imposing entrance hall, with a wide, sweeping, curved staircase, gave me a mental flashback of the time I had to hide the note I’d written behind the grandfather clock when the maids nearly saw it. I smiled as it all came flooding back. It had been such fun being with the ghost of Lady Ann.
I followed the man into Sir John's study after the maid had taken him through. The room was similar to the future Sir John's, but didn’t have any of the modern technology that the twentieth-century would bring, like a phone--that was a few years down the line. Unlike his grandson, this Sir John was an attractive man with none of the signs of debauchery. Thank goodness for that! Another bloated, disgusting member of the aristocracy who forced young girls to go down into cold, unlit cellars, would be too much to take. Sir John looked up from writing in a ledger and removed his glasses before he acknowledged the man's presence. “Well, where is he then?”
“I’m sorry, Sir John, but I reckon ‘e might ‘ave left ‘ome. When I asked ‘is woman where ‘e was, she said she don’t know, leastways, that’s what she told me.” The man held his cap in his hand and twiddled it around in his fingers. “I’ll keep a man watching in case ‘e comes back.”
“Now, why do you think he left home?” Sir John asked as he distractedly placed his tipped quill pen back into the inkpot on the desk. “I know he saw the boy.” He stopped talking and looked up at the man as he hovered close to the door as if he’d like to be anywhere but where he was. “You get out there and find him before he starts talking. I don’t want this getting out, do you hear me?”
“Yes, Sir. I’ll get right on it. Don’t you worry, I'll find 'im. There aint that many places to lay low ‘round ere.” The man stood there, bowing his head like a creepy 'yes' man.
“Well? What are you waiting for? Get on with it!” Sir John waved him away with a dismissive flick of his hand.
My curiosity was aroused. Who was the boy that Joe saw, and what was it Sir John didn’t want anyone to know about? I knew I had to find out because it might be important, so I decided to have a look around. It came in handy that I couldn’t be seen as it allowed me the freedom to go from room to room and investigate at my leisure. I decided to start my search in the bedrooms. If anything was going to be hidden away, it wouldn’t be downstairs in full view of the servants.
Most of the rooms were sparsely furnished with just a bed and dresser, and no bed linen or personal items. When I reached the door of the bedroom Lady Ann would occupy in years to come, I hesitated for a moment as more memories came flooding back. Get a grip, Veronica, it's 1846, and Lady Ann hasn't even been born yet! Pulling myself together, I passed through the closed door, but stopped dead in my tracks because someone was lying in the bed, and a woman was reading a book as she sat in a chair by the window. I walked over to the bed and looked down at the woman who was sleeping there. She was very beautiful but deathly pale, and I wondered if she was seriously ill. Perhaps the woman in the chair was a nurse.
Although I was intrigued and would love to know who she was, there was nothing I could learn by watching her sleep, so I decided to carry on looking through the other rooms. All were equally uncooperative in revealing clues regarding the boy Joe supposedly saw. There was only one more area I could look, and that was in the attics. There were three of them, situated over the different wings of the manor.
When I eventually reached the third one, having found nothing of interest in the first two, I was in for quite a surprise….
Continued…
| Author Notes | Thank you so much for reading my story, any nits you may come across will be gratefully received. x |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
The end of Part 5
My curiosity was aroused. Who was the boy that Joe saw, and what was it Sir John didn’t want anyone to know about? I knew I had to find out because it might be important, so I decided to have a look around. It came in handy that I couldn’t be seen as it allowed me the freedom to go from room to room and investigate at my leisure. I decided to start my search in the bedrooms. If anything was going to be hidden away, it wouldn’t be downstairs in full view of the servants.
Most of the rooms were sparsely furnished with just a bed and dresser, and no bed linen or personal items. When I reached the door of the bedroom Lady Ann would occupy in years to come, I hesitated for a moment as more memories came flooding back. Get a grip, Veronica, it's 1846, and Lady Ann hasn't even been born yet! Pulling myself together, I passed through the closed door, but stopped dead in my tracks because someone was lying in the bed, and a woman was reading a book as she sat in a chair by the window. I walked over to the bed and looked down at the woman who was sleeping there. She was very beautiful but deathly pale, and I wondered if she was seriously ill. Perhaps the woman in the chair was a nurse.
Although I was intrigued, and would love to know who she was, there was nothing I could learn by watching her sleep, so I decided to carry on looking through the other rooms. All were equally uncooperative in revealing clues regarding the boy Joe supposedly saw. There was only one more area in which I could look, and that was in the attics. There were three of them, situated over the different wings of the manor.
When I eventually reached the third one, having found nothing of interest in the first two, I was in for quite a surprise….
Part Six
It was not at all what I expected, far from it. For an attic, it was nicely furnished, with a large bed and a smaller one next to it. The latter had high sides which gave the appearance of a cot, although it was much larger than what you’d need for a baby. A comfortable looking rocking chair was beside the smaller bed, and then further along the wall, a hefty looking dresser, with quite a large collection of bottles and jars on the top, stood beside a wash area. A plain folding screen showed a dressing robe carelessly thrown over the top. In the opposite corner, discreetly hidden behind another small screen, I found what looked like a commode, not dissimilar to the one I was forced to use when I’d occupied Mrs Humphries' body in the early 1940s.
Continuing my observations, I was surprised to see bars had been fitted to a large window overlooking the gardens. To have a window in an attic was unusual, but the bars covering it even more so. It was obvious to me that they had been put there to keep someone in, as opposed to keeping someone out.
A movement from the smaller bed startled me. Although I’d thought it was empty, I could now see a slight mound underneath the covers, so I went over to investigate.
“Oh, my goodness!” A young child lay there, a mass of white curls poking out from under the cover. I wondered if it could be the boy Daveth's father saw. If it was, then why would it matter? And, more to the point, why was he hidden away and locked up in the attic? I knew for a fact there were many bedrooms in the manor, and I was also sure they couldn’t all be occupied. It just didn’t make sense.
I was leant over the side panel of the cot when he stirred again, and I felt a lump rise in my throat as I thought of my own son. I couldn't help myself, and reached out and stroked the child's back in the same way I would with Michael when he was snuggled up asleep. I sighed heavily as every maternal bone in my body longed to pick him up and cuddle his warm, sleepy body.
My motherly instincts were soon cut short when the woman who I'd observed reading by the window in the bedroom downstairs unlocked the door and came bustling in. I moved away as she came over and checked if the child was still asleep, then she slumped into the rocking chair and started to sob quietly into her handkerchief. “It ain't fair,” I could hear her say. “She be too young to die, and what will become of the child? There’ll only be me left to love ‘im.”
Too young to die? Who? Was she talking about the beautiful young woman I'd seen lying asleep in the bedroom below? If this is her son, surely, he should be with her if she was about to die? Wouldn’t she want to see him and hold him in her arms one last time?
As though her tears had calmed her, the woman sniffed and blew her nose before she tucked her handkerchief into her pocket and stood up straight. “Well, I'd better be tellin’ 'im,” she said with a sad shake of her head.
With that, she straightened her skirt, squared her shoulders, and headed for the door just as the child in the cot stirred again, this time kicking off the covers before he reached for the slats in the side of the cot. After hauling himself up, he lifted his arms towards the woman and started to cry, the confusion of dreamy sleep making him fretful.
“I can't stop now, little one. Yer mother be in a bad way.”
Although I could only see the child from the back, I decided he must be about the same age as my Michael. What would happen to him if his mother died? Who was this child, and why was he being kept in the attic? I couldn’t understand what any of it was about. Why was his mother in the main bedroom if this was her son? Would she be a maid? No, no. She certainly wasn't a maid. Something was very wrong here. Where was his father?
With a hiccupped gulp, the child sank down onto his pillow, his crying reduced to a weak whimper.
Dear God, how could this woman leave the child alone at a time like this? I wasn’t left in any doubt that she could as she turned and made her way out of the room.
I followed her down the stairs from the attic to the main bedroom corridor with the impressive sweeping staircase that led to the ground floor. As we continued on, I noticed a few portraits on the wall that would later be added to by future generations. The main front door was different, and it wasn’t as imposing as the one I remembered.
Now on the ground floor, I followed the woman along the hallway and past the grand dining room until we arrived at the door of the study. On hearing the command to enter after she knocked, she opened the door and walked over to stand in front of the man who sat at the desk, who I could only assume was the child’s father.
“What is it, Meg?” he said, not bothering to look up. “Speak up, woman!”
“It’s Lady Gwendolyne, Sir John. I think you should come and see her now … or as soon as you can, Sir.”
Lady Gwendolyne? So, the child is Sir John’s son? The more I thought about it, the more confused I was getting.
Sir John looked up and stared at Meg, who in turn held her ground and stared back. I had to smile. She was one very brave lady if this Sir John was anything like the one I met. Finally, he told her he would be along in a moment, and Meg bobbed a curtsy before leaving the room. I then followed her up the stairs and along the corridor towards Lady Gwendolyne’s bedroom. It was a strange feeling going into the same bedroom which would become Lady Ann’s sometime in the future.
“Lady Gwendolyne!” Meg rushed over to the side of the bed and stared with compassion at the poor lady struggling to breathe. I watched, my heart pounding beneath my ribcage as Lady Gwendolyne reached out to Meg with a tortured gasp.
“Frances … please … bring him to me …”
With a nod, Meg rushed from the room. I had never felt so helpless as I did at that moment. I could only stand there and watch. Only moments later, Sir John walked into the room, and he stopped abruptly, closed his eyes and took a deep breath, before sitting on the edge of his wife’s bed.
The look that passed between them was a mixture of sorrow and regret. Sir John reached over and took hold of her hand and stared at it for a moment, his thumb gently stroking her fingers.
“My dear, if only…”
He was interrupted by a noise at the door which made us both turn. It was Meg, with Francis in her arms.
What happened next will haunt me forever. Sir John leapt off the bed and recoiled in horror. “Get that freak away from me!” I stood frozen, watching his eyes bulge with fear in his ashen face as he tried to quickly back away. “Take it away! Now!”
I turned to watch Meg look sadly down at the boy, and then lift her eyes towards Lady Gwendolyne. Lifting her chin in the air, she walked over to the bed and gently lowered the child onto the pillow to lay him beside his mother. The next thing I saw was Sir John rushing out of the room as he muttered incoherently under his breath.
What the hell? What on earth is wrong with the man, and why would he call his son a freak? It doesn’t matter what your child looks like. When they’re yours, they are the most beautiful children in the world!
“Look after him, Meg, please don’t let Sir John hurt my boy … he … doesn’t understand.” Lady Gwendolyne begged, her breathing becoming shallower by the second.
Meg leant over and promised her, then picked the child up again and cradled him in her arms. Her tears were flowing as we both watched Lady Gwendolyne take her final breath. Meg stood there in silence, her face soaked in tears. Then, for the first time, the child turned his face toward me.
My breath caught in my throat, but it wasn’t the fact that he appeared to be able to see me that had shocked me. Instead of the lovely baby blue eyes I’d expected to see … I was staring into two piercing red orbs….
Continued….
Veronica Russell – Time traveller
Dr James – Married to Veronica
Ann – their five year old daughter
Michael – their three year old son
Mildred – close friend and nanny to the children
Daveth – boy from the past needing Veronica’s help
Joe – Daveth’s father
Sir John – Lord of the manor
Lady Gwendolyne – Sir John’s wife
Frances – Lady Gwendolyne and Sir John’s son
Meg – Nanny and carer to Frances
| Author Notes | Picture from Google Images. Thank you for reading my story, I really appreciate all your support and help. :) xx |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
End of part 6
What the hell? What on earth is wrong with the man, and why would he call his son a freak? It doesn’t matter what your child looks like. When they’re yours, they are the most beautiful children in the world!
“Look after him, Meg, please don’t let Sir John hurt my boy … he … doesn’t understand.” Lady Gwendolyne begged, her breathing becoming shallower by the second.
Meg leant over and promised her, then picked the child up again and cradled him in her arms. Her tears were flowing as we both watched Lady Gwendolyne take her final breath. Meg stood there in silence, her face soaked in tears. Then, for the first time, the child turned his face toward me.
My breath caught in my throat, but it wasn’t the fact that he appeared to be able to see me that had shocked me. Instead of the lovely baby blue eyes I’d expected to see … I was staring into two piercing red orbs….
Part 7
The Council resumed their meeting after watching Veronica’s first few hours in the past, and the question was still on each man’s mind—how much help should they give her?
“Well, that went well.” Jowell beamed with satisfaction. “Now Veronica knows the background of the problems and has met Daveth and Sir John’s hidden away son, Francis.”
Petro leant forward and rested his elbows on the oval table as he weaved his fingers together, his expression registering disquiet. “It's obvious she's not happy about the way young Francis was treated, but we don't want it to stop her doing what has to be done. If she's going to resolve the problem, we need her to have a clear perspective. Now Veronica is a mother, her maternal instincts are bound to be stronger.”
“Which, in turn, could cloud her judgement,” Kraid added.
“You aren’t saying anything, Leif.” Jowell had watched his friend while the other two had voiced their thoughts. "Do you have any observations that might help?"
“I was thinking of Lady Ann,” he replied. His eyes sparkled as a smile creased his face.
The memory brought chuckles from the others and lightened the mood for a moment. “I miss that one. I enjoyed watching the way she tormented that malignant boil she married.” Kraid chortled. ‘We could do with her now.”
“Now there’s a thought!” Petro burst out, startling the others from their thoughts. “Lady Gwendolyne!”
The others looked at him, their blank expressions causing Petro to giggle like a child who’d single-handedly solved the mystery of life. “Lady Gwendolyne has died, right?” He watched his fellow overseers faces as the light slowly flickered and then dawned. “Do we know if her spirit has moved on?”
Jowell shrugged. “I have no idea, but if she's typical of humanity, her faith in the hereafter could be affected by unresolved issues concerning what she's left behind. She obviously loved her son very much, whatever his outward appearance. I'll check into it and tell you at our next meeting. In the meantime, I’ll arrange for Veronica to return to her own time and her family. Perhaps she will start her own investigations while I check on the whereabouts of Lady Gwendolyne’s spirit.” He looked around the table, then nodded. “The meeting is adjourned until tomorrow….”
1991
“Oh!” I found myself looking into the faces of James and Mildred. “I’m back!”
James stared at me through squinted eyes as his brows knitted into a frown. “What do you mean, back? You haven’t been anywhere.”
I turned to Mildred in the hope she could confirm that I'd been away, but she shook her head. “No, you’ve been here all the time. Where do you think you've been?”
I looked at the table and saw my glass of red wine still as I had left it before I was transported back to the past. I picked it up and took a long swig. “I’ve just come back from the year 1846 … I’ve met Daveth, Ann's friend in the attic.”
James frowned again. “But, how’s that possible? You haven’t left here. You were always unconscious when you travelled back in time before. Are you sure you haven’t had a flash hallucination?” He was shaking his head in bewilderment even before he finished the question.
I let out a sigh of relief. The thought of scaring my children had been first and foremost on my mind when I realised I might be time travelling again. Now I knew I would be returned home to the exact time I was taken—it was a huge weight off my mind. “I don’t know how, but this time it was totally different,” I began, whilst looking earnestly at both James and Mildred. “This time, I didn’t have a host body, which was surreal. But what was even stranger was the fact that Daveth and another child I came across could see me, even though I appeared invisible to any adult.”
Mildred leant forward in her chair with an intrigued look in her eyes. “Who was the other child?”
I decided to start from the beginning. The first thing I described was my meeting with Daveth, the solemn, grown-up young ten-year-old, and his need for me to find his father. “It seems Joe went through the time-loop when Daveth was talking to Ann. He walked towards her, and, apparently, just vanished into thin air.” I frowned as a thought came to me. “It’s possible he’s here … in our time. It’s the most logical explanation. But, if he is, I haven’t seen, or felt his presence.” I looked at James and Mildred. “Have either of you noticed anything different?”
James shook his head and shrugged. “I wouldn’t know if I had.” He turned an inquisitive glance at Mildred.
“Nope, not a thing. Can you tell us what we’d be looking for?”
“That’s the problem, I don’t know either.” I sighed with frustration. “This is the first time I’ve had to deal with something like this. I can only presume we’ll know when it happens.”
I then told them about the boy in the manor and his poor mother. “When he turned and looked at me, well, I have to admit, it really shook me up!” I described the red eyes and white hair, and also the reaction of Sir John. “It was awful! I’ve never seen a person so upset and angry by the presence of a child. I felt so sorry for Lady Gwendolyne. How sad it must be to die so young and not know if your child will be safe.”
By the time I’d finished telling James and Mildred everything that happened while I was ‘away’, including the conversation between Sir John and his gamekeeper after he’d quizzed Daveth’s mother, they both wore incredulous expressions on their faces.
James shook his head in disbelief. “All that happened in a blink of an eye?”
I could quite understand James’ inability to absorb all I'd said; I was having a problem too. “I know. It sounds unbelievable, but it happened just as I said. Now I know what I have to do … I think.” I couldn’t help it, but I started laughing. “At least if it’s going to happen this way, no one will have a chance to miss me."
“Oh Lordy, Miss Veronica, this is real weird carryings on. What d’ya think’s wrong with the lad?”
“Good question, Mildred, I haven’t a clue, but I’ll have to find out. In every other respect, he seems like a normal little boy, although it can’t be good for him being locked away in the attic.”
“I think he might be an Albino.” James sucked in his cheek the way I’d seen him do several times when he was thinking. “Hang on a minute,” he murmured. He stood up and strode off into his study. Moments later, he returned with one of his medical books. “Take a look at this.”
He handed me the book, and Mildred came and sat next to me as we looked at the pictures of white-haired, red-eyed men, women and children. “Yes, that’s exactly what the child looks like. What’s wrong with them?”
“Well, nothing’s medically wrong with them,” James said, taking the book back from me. “They aren’t ill, if that’s what you mean,” He turned the pages until he came to one with pictures of Albino children and passed it back. “These children have the most common type of albinism called oculocutaneous. They're the ones that have the white hair, pale skin and red eyes. Their only medical problem is their eyesight because they need to have it checked out regularly, and they need to keep out of the sun. Their condition doesn’t worsen, in fact, melanin production may begin to increase during childhood, resulting in blue or brown eyes, and darker hair. You never know—Sir John's son could end up looking perfectly normal.”
“If he lives that long,” Mildred muttered under her breath. “It don't sound like the poor little mite has anyone to care for him except for that Meg woman. His father will probably have him done in!”
She was right. I might only have seen Francis a couple of times, but I knew his life was in danger. His reaction to Daveth's father seeing the child, and then his disappearance, confirmed how paranoid Sir John was about anyone seeing his son, and I could imagine getting rid of him would solve the problem, especially now his mother was dead.
“So, poor Francis is an albino, and that’s why his father hates him? That's so sad. I'm sure we wouldn't have been like that with Michael if he’d been born with that condition.”
James was a doctor, first and foremost, and his approach to abnormalities was more clinical than mine. “I should imagine Sir John only suffers from the disease of ignorance and is more frightened of the child than anything else. Think about it, Veronica, you didn't know much, if anything, about albinos, and you live in the ‘enlightened age’. It wasn’t too many years ago that people were burned at the stake for less than this. If there are those who don’t understand it in our day, it would be horrendous for albinos back then.”
Now I was more worried than ever. As Mildred said, Francis's father would probably try to get rid of him, and even if he didn't, the child would be shunned by everyone who saw him. I needed to gather as much information as I could before I returned, and now I began to understand why I had been sent back in time, yet again. But, for now, I just wanted to enjoy being back with my family. I picked up my abandoned glass of wine from the table and took another sip.
Mildred had sat quietly, listening to us discussing the problem. She took the book from me and stared at the children. “The poor mites. Oh, Lordy, Miss Veronica, you’ve gotta do something to help that little lad.”
My finger tapped the side of my wine glass as thoughts swirled around my head. “I think we should forget about it for now.” I stood up, unable to concentrate anymore. “Let’s go and get some dinner. I think that’s what we were about to do before I tripped. I just want to get back to normal for a while. Tomorrow, we can begin our search for Daveth’s father, and hopefully, things will start to make sense after we do….”
Continued….
Characters in: This Time – That Time 2
The Powers that be who are watching Veronica: From now on called ‘The Council’
Jowell
Kraid
Leif
Petro
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Joe Hammett – Joe’s father who disappeared through a time portal and Veronica must find.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Lady Gwendolyne – Sir John’s wife, now deceased.
Frances – Three-year-old son of Sir John and Lady Gwendolyne.
Meg – Frances’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes |
Picture from Google Images,
Well done everyone who realised what was wrong with Frances. Albinos are quite common it seems, not have the red eyes though. Thank you for reading this part, and thank you in advance for picking out my nits! xx |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
End of part 7
James was a doctor, first and foremost, and his approach to abnormalities was more clinical than mine. “I should imagine Sir John only suffers from the disease of ignorance and is more frightened of the child than anything else. Think about it, Veronica, you didn't know much, if anything, about albinos, and you live in the ‘enlightened age’. It wasn’t too many years ago that people were burned at the stake for less than this. If there are those who don’t understand it in our day, it would be horrendous for Albinos back then.”
Now I was more worried than ever. As Mildred said, Francis's father would probably try to get rid of him, and even if he didn't, the child would be shunned by everyone who saw him. I needed to gather as much information as I could before I returned, and now I began to understand why I had been sent back in time, yet again. But, for now, I just wanted to enjoy being back with my family. I picked up my abandoned glass of wine from the table and took another sip.
Mildred had sat quietly, listening to us discussing the problem. She took the book from me and stared at the children. “The poor mites. Oh, Lordy, Miss Veronica, you’ve gotta do something to help that little lad.”
My finger tapped the side of my wine glass as thoughts swirled around my head. “I think we should forget about it for now.” I stood up, unable to concentrate anymore. “Let’s go and get some dinner. I think that’s what we were about to do before I tripped. I just want to get back to normal for a while. Tomorrow, we can begin our search for Daveth’s father, and hopefully, things will start to make sense after we do….
Part Eight
“Good morning, Mildred.” I walked into the kitchen, lured by the aroma of bacon sizzling on the griddle. “I’m ravenous, and that looks and smells wonderful.”
“Well, sit yerself down, Miss Veronica, and pour the tea. Breakfast is almost ready.” Mildred reached over and picked up the teapot off the heat-tray and transferred it to the trivet on the table. “I’ve fed Michael, but Ann hasn’t come down yet.”
Michael always followed Mildred down the stairs in the morning—I’ve long had my suspicions that he gets an extra treat if he does. “That’s not like Ann to be late down for breakfast. I think I’ll nip up and see what she’s up to.” I poured Mildred’s and my tea, then went over to stand beside her and sniffed the delicious smelling bacon, its rind crisping up on the griddle. “Mmm, it’s making my mouth water. I won’t be a jiffy.”
I knocked on Ann’s bedroom door. When I got no response, I opened it and felt a lump in my throat seeing my angelic daughter still fast asleep, her teddy bear snuggled tight to her chest. “Come on, sleepyhead!” I coaxed after I sat on her bed and gave her a tickle under her chin. Her eyelids slowly lifted, and a moan escaped her mouth.
“Aww, I’m still tired,” she groaned, closing her eyes again and attempting to turn over.
I tried to prise the teddy away from her, but Ann was having none of it. “Hey! It’s gone eight o’clock, so why are you so tired? Come on, let’s be having you!” I tried tickling her again, but she just shrugged my hand away. “What’s up with you? Don’t you feel well?” This was so unlike her. She was always keen to get up on school days because she wanted to be first in the classroom.
Ann rubbed her eyes, and sat up with a reluctant frown. “Daveth came to see me last night.” She swung her legs over the side of the bed. “He wants to know if you’ve found his daddy yet.” She stopped as her mouth widened to release another noisy yawn. “I told him I didn’t think so. You haven’t … have you, Mummy?”
“Daveth came to see you?” I was surprised he’d come so soon, but then again, it was over a hundred years ago that I saw him. I shook my head and smiled because that thought sounded so stupid.
“Uh huh … have you found him, Mummy?”
I shook my head as I looked at my little girl. She was so grown-up for her age. Most children would be scared witless if they saw a ghost, yet Ann was quite happy conversing with one in the middle of the night. “No, not yet, dear. But I will, so don’t you fret yourself. If he comes to see you again, will you come and get mummy? I’d like to see him, too.” I stood up and took her dressing gown off the peg on the door. “Come on, let’s go and get some breakfast. I’m so hungry, I think I could eat a little girl … In fact, I see a nice one right here.…”
Ann squealed with laughter and grabbed her robe as she ran past me and raced down the stairs.
| Author Notes | Picture from Google Images. Thank you for reading my story and for any input you might give. |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
End of part Eight
I went a little closer and reached out my hand, hoping the butterfly would come onto my finger, but it flew off. “I'm sorry, darling,” I said when Michael looked up and gave me a cute little grin. “Let's see if we can find another one.” Michael appeared satisfied with that suggestion. He stood up and looked around pointing his finger haphazardly at anything that flew by. “If Joe’s grave is here, I would think it would be close to his parents, wouldn't you?” I suggested to Mildred as we continued our search.
Mildred shook her head. “Only if you’ve paid fer yer family t’ be buried t’gether, Miss Veronica. I shouldn’t think Joe’s family had money enough fer that. When you die you’re just put in the next empty spot. He could be anywhere.”
With that thought in mind, we continued looking, Michael happily running between the stones, but our search was futile. Although we'd found what we assumed was Daveth’s grandparent's grave, we didn’t find any more bearing the name Hammett.
“That's disappointing,” I said as I checked the last one. “Shall we see if we can find anything in the church register? If we can’t find any records regarding Joe's death, maybe he never returned from the future….”.
Part Nine.
It was nearly midday by the time Mildred and I came out of the church feeling frustrated and disappointed. At least Michael had fallen asleep in his pushchair while we were looking through the entries in the church registrar, so I didn't have to worry about him being bored while we continued our search.
The priest had been interested in our quest and had helped us look, owning up to being an avid genealogist. We’d decided to keep as near to the truth as possible by explaining that we were researching for a friend who had family connections in this area and wanted to know when Joe Hammett had died. Which wasn’t a fib exactly. Unfortunately, the search revealed his birth, but not his death, nor the death of any of his descendants.
“Well, that was a waste of time,” I grumbled as we left the church and let our eyes adjust to the brilliant sunshine outside. "Where do we go from here?” I shoved the pushchair forward and smacked into the root of a tree jutting out of the already uneven pathway. Michael woke up with a yelp. “Oh, I’m sorry, darling.” I stooped down and kissed the top of his head. “We’re going home now ... are you hungry?”
Michael shifted his position and sat up. “Chicky nuggets?” His face lit up with his bright, disarming smile.
“Your Aunty Alice has a lot to answer for,” I shook my head in mock despair. Ever since she gave Michael and Ann chicken nuggets for lunch, the little monkey had asked for them every day!
“Butterfly! Oow … ‘nother butterfly!” Michael squealed with delight, lifting his arm up to show me two beautiful blue butterflies perched on his hand. It was as though time stood still as they closed their wings and seemed content to stare back at him.
“Oh Lordy, would yer look at that?” Mildred chuckled.
“Are blue butterflies common here?” I asked. “The one on the gravestone was the same shade of blue. Aren’t they lovely?”
“Could be, dunno.” Mildred shrugged and looked around, “I think it’s those Buddleias over there that’re bringing ‘em. There’s an old sayin’ that when a butterfly lands on you, it means a loved one is nearby and watchin’ out fer you. Might be yer mum.”
A sudden chill passed through me, but I shook it off. Why would my mother make an appearance now--and here of all places? And why, if she was appearing as a butterfly, would she land on Michael, not me? More to the point, why would there be two butterflies? I’d never really known my father because he just walked away from us after he and mother were divorced, so there was no love lost there. No, it’s just an old wives’ tale.
“Come on, let’s go home and get some chicken nuggets,” I smiled at Michael as both the butterflies took flight. “I’m feeling a bit peckish now ... what about you?”
##
“Bath time!” I shouted after I'd prepared dinner and we were waiting for James to get home. Ann and Michael ran into the sitting room screaming the place down and driving me to distraction. For some reason, they’d both been overly excited since Ann came home from school. I just hoped the bath would calm them down or they’d never go to sleep.
Mildred stood up and made a grab for Michael, but he managed to slip through her hands and ran off laughing just as James came through the door.
“Daddy!” They both ran over to him and Michael grabbed his leg, while Ann tugged at his hand.
“What’s all this, then?” James laughed and picked them both up, and, much to their delight, tucked one under each arm.
I went over and gave him a ‘welcome home’ peck on the lips. “Thank goodness you’re back early,” I grinned at his bemused expression. “Perhaps you can bring the little monsters up to have their bath.”
Bath-time was fun, with both Michael and Ann enjoying the bubbles and toys. It was also a very ‘wet’ time for me. I hustled James out of the room to go and get showered and changed in our ensuite while Mildred went to sort out their pyjamas. Twenty minutes later, they emerged from their bedroom looking like little angels and smelling of Johnson’s baby powder.
After Mildred had gone to check on dinner, James and I enjoyed playing with the children before they went to bed. It had become a ritual when James worked late, and Mildred would have tea with the children earlier, so we could relax and enjoy our meal in peace.
"So, what have you two been up to today?” James asked as he picked up the whisky and soda I'd poured him earlier.
“I'm going to be an angel in the nativity play,” Ann announced while she crawled onto my lap and looked incredibly proud of herself. “Nanny Mildred is going to make my costume, and Mummy is going to make my wings!”
James looked suitably impressed before putting his glass back down on the coffee table. “Well done, Darling. I'm sure you'll make a perfect angel. And what about you, Michael, have you had a nice day?”
Finding himself the centre of attention, Michael giggled, went over to the sofa, and started to tell James about the butterflies landing on his hand. He then held up his arms and circled the coffee table as though in full flight, but before either of us had a chance to stop him, he stopped and picked up James's glass and took a huge swig. Although I wanted to laugh, the thought that it might have done him some harm stopped me.
“Michael! What do you think you're doing? That's daddy's drink, and it's not for little boys!”
His face was such a picture of guilt and confusion, I immediately regretted sounding so harsh. James picked him up when he saw his lip quivering, but not before winking at me. “Mummy's right. You'll have to wait until you're a big boy before you can drink alcohol, you little scallywag.”
“Here, have a sip of your nice warm milk. That’s much nicer than Daddy’s horrible whisky,” I passed it across to James. It did the trick. Within a couple of minutes, his lovely long lashes began to sweep towards his cheeks. James carefully removed the empty beaker from his fingers and passed it back to me.
“He didn’t even pull a face!” James said as he shook his head in disbelief. “I can see me having to keep my best malts locked up when he comes of age.”
“You’ve a while to wait before that happens.” I laughed. “He obviously takes after you.”
James looked down at his drowsy son and smiled tenderly. “Oh, that reminds me, well, looking at Michael reminded me. I’ve been doing some research on albinism, and it’s quite interesting. I’ve brought the files home with me, if you want to take a look at them.”
I looked at my dear husband and smiled. Not only had he accepted my time travelling, he was helping me too. How many other men would do that? “Do you know how much I love you?” I whispered. “I’ll read them in the morning. Tonight, I just want to relax with you.”
“Yes, to the question,” he smiled, “and relaxing with my gorgeous wife suits me just fine. How did you get on at the church today? Any luck with your search in the cemetery?”
“No, not really. There are so many graves up there, and many that don’t even have a headstone. In some cases, the only way you could tell there was a grave there was by the way the ground had sunk as it's settled over the years.” I sighed. “As far as I know, Joe could be buried in one of those, not that there's anything in the church records.”
“What’s a headstone, Mummy?” Ann’s face screwed up into a puzzled grimace.
“You know when we go to church there are lots of high stones sticking out of the ground outside?” Ann squinted her eyes and nodded. “Well, they write the peoples’ names on them when he or she died and went to Heaven. It’s where the family can go and remember them.”
“You won’t need a stone head, Mummy, I won’t forget you.” She smiled and snuggled into me, her eyelids beginning to droop.
James looked at me, his eyes brimming with laughter.
“Don’t you dare say a word!” I giggled.
“There was one strange thing,” I murmured so as not to disturb our two drowsy children. “I think we found Daveth’s grandparent's grave.”
“What’s so strange about that?” James shifted Michael over a little bit on his lap so he could lean over and take another sip of his drink. “Just because the rest of the family didn’t have a headstone, perhaps Joe’s parents had a bit of money and could afford one.”
“No, that wasn’t what I found strange. They were both born in the same year, which isn't unusual, but they died in the same year too and on the same date. What on earth could have caused that? They didn’t die of old age because they were only in their late fifties.”
Michael had almost dropped off to sleep but suddenly stirred and looked over at me as he took his thumb out of his mouth.
“It were the fire,” he said in a voice I didn't recognise, before closing his eyes again and snuggling back into his father's side....
Cont…
Characters in: This Time – That Time 2
The Powers that be who are all watching Veronica:
Jowell
Kraid
Leif
Petro
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Joe Hammett – Joe’s father who disappeared through a time portal and Veronica must find.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Lady Gwendolyne – Sir John’s wife, now deceased.
Frances – Three-year-old son of Sir John and Lady Gwendolyne.
Meg – Frances’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes | This is UK English, so some spellings are slightly different. Thank you for reading this part, and finding any nits. I always appreciate that! xx |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
If you haven't read part 9, it is still promoted.
End Of Part Nine
“There was one strange thing,” I murmured so as not to disturb our two drowsy children. “I think we found Daveth’s grandparent's grave.”
“What’s so strange about that?” James shifted Michael over a little bit on his lap so he could lean over and take another sip of his drink. “Just because the rest of the family didn’t have a headstone, perhaps Joe’s parents had a bit of money and could afford one.”
“No, that wasn’t what I found strange. They were both born in the same year, which isn't unusual, but they died in the same year, too and on the same date. What on earth could have caused that? They didn’t die of old age because they were only in their late fifties.”
Michael had almost dropped off to sleep but suddenly stirred and looked over at me as he took his thumb out of his mouth.
“It were the fire,” he said in a voice I didn’t recognise, before closing his eyes again and snuggling back into his father's side....
Part Ten
After Michael closed his eyes, James and I looked at each other, our jaws dropped open. It wasn't just what he'd said that had amazed us, but the voice he used to say it. Could it be?
James scooped the now--sleeping Michael up in his arms and gestured to me to follow with Ann. Rubbing her eyes as she grabbed my hand, she trailed behind me as we made our way up to the top floor to tuck both the children in their respective bedrooms.
“Are you thinking what I'm thinking?” James asked as he closed Michael's bedroom door behind him with a sigh of relief.
I was sure I did, but actually saying it made it feel scarily real. “Do you mean the voice Michael used to tell us how Joe's parents died?”
He looped his arm around my shoulders as my tears began to fall. “Oh, God, James … you don't think Joe—”
He held me close, his heartbeat thumping in my ear. “You of all people know what's possible, Veronica. How many times did you go back in time and take over Mrs Humphries' body? There's nothing to say the same thing can't happen in reverse.”
The very thought appalled me. “But he's just a little boy!" The idea that a thirty-one-year-old man could be inside him was unbelievably horrible. “Well, if he is, he can bloody well get out of him!”
James quickly guided me down the stairs so I wouldn't wake the children, and by the time we reached the living room, I was almost hysterical. James pointing out that I'd had no control over when I took over Mrs Humphries' body didn't help—in fact, it made things worse.
“What's happenin’?” Mildred asked when she came into the room and found me bawling my eyes out. “Oh Lordy, Miss Veronica … what's wrong?"
James went into doctor mode and looked back at her with a strained, soulful smile. “We might have found Daveth's missing father, but not where we expected.”
She looked confused. “But that’s gotta be good news, hasn’t it?”
James gave my shoulders another squeeze before picking up his abandoned whisky and soda and knocking it back in one. “It's a lot more complicated than we thought, Mildred. We think that—”
“He's inside Michael!” I spat out before bursting into tears again.
Mildred's face drained of colour, and, seeing her sway, James rushed to her side and guided her to the armchair.
“I thought he were acting a bit strange,” she gasped after she sat down and shook her head in disbelief. “He's always liked a little bitta chocolate, but he’s bin driving me near crazy for it the last coupler weeks. It be the first thing he asks for when he comes down in the morning.”
Mildred nearly jumped out of the chair when I screeched back at her. “You've been giving him chocolate for breakfast?”
Her expression was a mixture of hurt and indignation. “No, ‘course not, Miss Veronica—I just promised him some after his lunch if he were first down fer breakfast. I didn't think that were wrong.”
Poor James was going from one distraught woman to another. He left me, went over to pat Mildred on her shoulder, and told her not to fret. Mortified, I immediately apologised for jumping down her throat. My mind was all over the place but it was no reason to be taking it out on her. “Have you noticed anything else different about Michael … apart from the chocolate?”
She hesitated for a moment before looking back at James with a grimace. “I have, but … but I thought you must know... He won’t let me in the bathroom when he’s using the toilet now, he says I gotta wait outside. I thought it must be a boy thing, so I didn't mention it. I were surprised that he could do it on his own, though.”
“How on earth did he manage to reach? He’s still too small to do that.” James ran his fingers distractedly through his hair as if trying to understand what was going on.
“Oh, he sorted that one out all on his ownsome.” Mildred chuckled. “When I went in after he were done, I noticed he’d put the little stool we have for the towels by the toilet. He’s a clever one, all right! He must’ve used it t’ stand on.”
It was as though a jigsaw had been swirling around the room and was suddenly coming together in front of our very eyes. Truth be known, I'd noticed a few changes in Michael, but like Mildred, I just assumed it was because he was a boy, so different from Ann at the same age.
Dinner forgotten, James poured me a glass of wine, and Mildred a sherry. He then poured himself another whisky before sitting back down beside me and taking my hand. "Whatever's going on won't last forever,” he suggested. “I mean, you came back eventually, didn't you?”
Without realising it, he had just said the wrong thing. “Only after Mrs Humphries died!” I cried, completely overlooking the fact I’d left her several times while she was still alive. I took a gulp of my wine and jumped up to pace the room. “What incentive has Joe got to go back to his own time when he knows Sir John is gunning for him because he knows about his son. At least I had you two waiting for me after I visited Alice's childhood. Apart from his wife and son, Joe has nothing to look forward to but poverty and fear. Now he knows how 'comfortable' things are in this time, he won't have any reason to want to return!”
As my words sank in, both Mildred and James's expressions descended from hopeful to desolate.
“Then we's got t’ help him find a reason,” Mildred decided. “A purpose, yeah, that’s what he needs. Something t’ look forward to.”
She was right, but what could we do? I might have been able to hide things that could be found and sold in the future, but I couldn't do anything like that in reverse. When I travelled back in time I took nothing tangible with me. “Like what?”
Mildred shook her head. “I dunno, Miss Veronica, but there has t’ be something.”
James nodded. “She's right. There has to be a way you can inspire Joe to want to return to his own time.” He stopped and took another sip of his drink. “What about knowledge?”
“Knowledge?” Mildred and I both repeated in unison.
“Yes, knowledge! That's the only thing you can carry when you time travel.”
“But what kind of knowledge? If we tell him about anything that happened in the past, it might affect the future. Who knows what chaos that could cause.”
James looked momentarily irritated. “Not that kind of knowledge. I'm suggesting we educate him, make him more able to cope with the circumstances in his own time.”
“Like what? We can't teach him to invent something, because that might rewrite history.”
Again, James looked frustrated. I obviously wasn't on his wavelength, my fear of what was happening to our son taking precedent. Thank goodness his training had taught him to keep his head when faced with a crisis—I was failing miserably, and it looked as though Mildred wasn't coping any better.
“If he has a choice, why do you think Joe wouldn't want to go back to his own time?” James asked.
Having seen the conversation between Sir John and his gamekeeper, it didn't take rocket science to work that out. “Because he's scared?”
“Exactly! If you can give Joe enough knowledge, facing Sir John might not be as big a problem as he thinks.”
I felt my fears lessen a little as I digested what he had just said, but I couldn't help worrying about our precious son….
Continued….
Characters in: This Time – That Time 2
The Powers that be who are all watching Veronica:
Jowell
Kraid
Leif
Petro
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal and Veronica must find.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Lady Gwendolyne – Sir John’s wife, now deceased.
Frances – Three-year-old son of Sir John and Lady Gwendolyne.
Meg – Frances’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes |
Thank you again for reading my story. I always appreciate any spag help!!
This is in UK English and Mildred has a language of her own. They are not spelling errors! LOL! Photo from Google Images. |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
Story so far.
Veronica has travelled into the past several times to right the wrongs of others—the first time for a wrong she’d committed against an elderly lady, Mrs Humphries. Now, in the sequel, Veronica is taken further back in time again to the year 1846. She meets ten-year-old, Daveth, who wants her to find his father, Joe Hammett, who has disappeared through a time-loop into the future. Veronica’s future.
She learns that Joe is on the run from Sir John, the Lord of the Manor he works for. Joe had inadvertently seen the ‘devil’ albino son that Sir John is hiding away until he can decide what to do with him now his wife has died.
Veronica now believes Joe is inside her three-year-old son Michael’s body. How can she get him out, and how can she send him back to his own time when she knows he’ll be too frightened to face Sir John?
Part 11
After lying in bed wide awake for ages, I turned and looked at the illuminated clock—five-thirty. I inwardly groaned. It had been a long night. Very carefully, so as not to disturb James, I edged towards my side of our bed. But I needn’t have bothered.
James reached out and pulled me back into his arms. “You didn’t really believe you could get up without me knowing, did you?” I heard the smile in his voice as I snuggled into him. “Did you get any sleep?”
The tenderness and love I could feel as he stroked my hair almost triggered my tears again. I took a deep breath and squeezed my eyes shut. “No, not really.” I knew I looked a wreck. Keeping my head lowered to hide my puffy eyes, I lay quietly for a moment and listened to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat next to my ear. “I’ve been trying to figure out a way to help Joe, but whatever I’ve come up with still leaves me with the same question. How do we communicate with him? If I say anything to Michael, how do I know if Joe can hear me?”
"I’ve been thinking about that, too. He obviously can hear you, or he wouldn't have told you how his parents had died." James gave me a gentle squeeze and planted a soft kiss on my forehead. “But let’s leave the problem regarding how we communicate with Joe for the moment. I’ve thought of an idea that might solve his problem with Sir John.”
I sat bolt upright as hope surged through me. “What! … How?”
James smiled, and lifting his body to rest on his elbow, stretched up and cradled the back of my head before pulling me close and kissing both my aching eyelids. “When I was a young intern, I remember reading a thesis written by a professor who was a leading pioneer in medicine for infectious diseases. He was around in the mid-nineteenth century, although I can’t recall his name. I do remember he wrote about an albino he’d seen when visiting a missionary church, though. Now, I’m not one-hundred percent sure where the church was, but I believe it was in Cornwall. He’d never come across an albino before and was obviously interested to learn more … I’ll have to look the paper up again. This just might be the answer we’re looking for.”
Whilst I could see what James was getting at, I couldn't see how his line of thought might help Joe return to his own time and leave our beautiful son to live his life as he should without him inside him. "But how? It was obvious Sir John didn't want to have anything to do with his son. Why would he be interested in a missionary—even if he does suffer from the same condition?"
James shook his head in the same way he always did when he was trying to work out a problem. "Who knows, but it must be worth considering, surely?”
“Of course, you’re absolutely right. We must look at this from every angle.” I leant over and kissed the tip of his nose, my despair momentarily swept aside. “I wonder if the missionary church is still there. Perhaps I could visit it and see what records they have.”
James sat up and punched his pillows, then leant back against them. “So long as it was there in 1846, it doesn’t matter if it’s not there now,” James said, and then added in his usual logical way. “We can always look up records in the library.”
“I’ve still got the set of encyclopaedias my mother bought for me in the hope they would turn me into an intellectual. I’ll go and fetch them. She’d be delighted to know they’re finally getting some use.” I chuckled. “Hang on!” I scrambled out the bed and raced off down to the dining-room where I kept all my books on the shelves James had put up for us.
I only brought back the books A and M. “I should’ve let you go and get them,” I puffed. “I’d forgotten how heavy they were.” I dropped them on the bed and jumped on beside them, grabbing my reading glasses off the bedside cabinet.
James moved closer. Suddenly, his hands were circling my waist, and I was pulled into his arms again. “Do you know how sexy you look in glasses and my pyjama top?” I looked down and grinned, remembering how James had taken my mind off our worries for a while before we’d settled down and tried to go to sleep. Instead of putting my nightdress back on again, I’d chosen to wear his top. It had given me immense comfort lying in the dark after James had fallen asleep beside me.
“Later, Tiger,” I giggled. “We have some research to do.” I pushed him gently away and sat back on my knees.
“You’re a cruel woman,” he moaned with a shake of his head, which only made me giggle more. Giving an exaggerated, hard-done-by sigh, he picked up one of the books and started turning the pages.
We didn’t find out anything about the missionary church but we did learn a lot about missionaries. How it could help to solve Joe’s problem and give Francis a fighting chance at life remained to be worked out.
“I’ll go to the library this morning. It’s bound to have plenty of information regarding the history of Cornwall. It might shed some light on the albino and the missionary church."
James nodded and shut the encyclopaedia before placing it on the floor beside the bed. "And I’ll see what information I can find on the professor I was telling you about. There’s sure to be some record of him in the medical archives at the university. Come on, let’s go and see if Mildred has put the kettle on yet. You never know, we might beat her to it!”
Not only was Mildred already in the kitchen with the kettle on, she was giving a very disgruntled Michael a firm talking to.
“No chocolate ‘til after yer dinner. How many times ’ave I gotta tell you?” Mildred shot me a look when we arrived in the kitchen. "Oh, here’s your mum and dad now. Let’s see what they has t’ say about it!” Mildred raised exasperated eyes and flicked her head towards Michael. “Oh Lordy, Miss Veronica, this chocolate business is doing me 'ed in.”
The knot in my stomach squeezed tighter as I pulled my chair alongside Michael’s highchair and studied his face. Are you my precious son? Or, God forbid, are you Joe? My hand reached out to still his angry fist as I released the breath I’d been holding. “Now, my little man ... I know what’s going on in that head of yours, so you can’t fool me.” I stopped as his mouth opened and braced myself for the threatened tantrum. “And you needn’t start that again, either, or you won’t get any chocolate for the rest of the week.” His mouth closed, but the look he gave me almost made me laugh out loud. Michael’s eyes sullenly moved from me to scowl at Mildred, then over to his father. Not getting any sympathy from either of them he eventually dropped his frustrated gaze to his empty highchair tray as if hoping to find some comfort there.
“That’s better,” I said. I looked at his mass of blond curls and frowned. This chocolate thing wasn’t good for Michael, but how could I stop it? I assumed Joe hadn't enjoyed chocolate in his time … or had he? It was obviously something else I'd have to do some research on when I went to the library.
“Where my chooky egg ‘n soldiers, Mummy?” Michael asked as he looked up and gave me one of his disarming grins and picked up his teaspoon. James and Mildred lifted my spirits with their encouraging smiles as I kissed my little boy on his cheek. They had obviously been as concerned as I was about how Michael would be after the previous night's revelation. “It’s just coming, Sweetheart.”
The idea that had begun to develop in my mind was outlandish—in fact, it was ridiculous and totally absurd … but that aside, was it possible?
Continued....
Characters in: This Time – That Time 2
The Powers that be who are all watching Veronica:
Jowell
Kraid
Leif
Petro
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett –Daveth’s five-year-old sister
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal and Veronica must find.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Lady Gwendolyne – Sir John’s wife, now deceased.
Frances – Three-year-old son of Sir John and Lady Gwendolyne.
Meg – Frances’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes |
UK English and Mildred's own language! Thank you again, for reading my story. I appreciate all of you. I'll be very grateful if you would let me know of any errors. :)
Picture from Google images. |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
Summary of the story so far.
Veronica has travelled into the past several times to right the wrongs of others—the first time for a wrong she’d committed against an elderly lady, Mrs Humphries. Now, in the sequel, Veronica is taken further back in time again to the year 1846. She meets ten-year-old, Daveth, who wants her to find his father, Joe Hammett, who has disappeared through a time-loop into the future. Veronica’s future.
She learns that Joe is on the run from Sir John, the Lord of the Manor he works for. Joe had inadvertently seen the ‘devil’ albino son that Sir John is hiding away until he can decide what to do with him now his wife has died.
Veronica now believes Joe is inside her three-year-old son Michael’s body. How can she get him out, and how can she send him back to his own time when she knows he’ll be too frightened to face Sir John?
End of part 11
“Where my chooky egg ‘n soldiers, Mummy?” Michael gave me one of his disarming grins as he picked up his teaspoon. James and Mildred lifted my spirits with their encouraging smiles as I kissed my little boy on his cheek. They had obviously been as concerned as I was about how Michael would be after the previous night's revelation. “It’s just coming, Sweetheart.”
The idea that had begun to develop in my mind was outlandish—in fact, it was ridiculous and totally absurd … but that aside, was it possible?
Part Twelve
I nursed my idea all through breakfast, not wanting to mention it until I was sure it was achievable. I had to work out a way of doing it that would make it enjoyable for Michael, after all, he was only a baby. I would put it to James and Mildred tonight. This morning, I had other important things to do.
James went off to the hospital. I knew he had two complicated operations on his list today, and although I worried that the stress of what was happening in his personal life might conflict with his equally stressful job, he always managed to keep them separate and under control.
I grabbed Ann’s schoolbag and hung it on the back of the chair while I helped her put her coat on. “Your ponytail’s come loose. Stand still while I do it again.” I took all the hair clips out the sides of her hair and held them between my teeth as I brushed her hair out again. “I’ll go straight to the library after I’ve dropped Ann off, Mildred,” I mumbled through my encumbered mouth, “and try and get back before lunch.” I pulled Ann’s hair through the band one more time and secured the sides with the clips. "That’s better. Have you got everything?”
“Yes, Mummy. Bye, Nana!” She dashed over and flung her arms around Mildred’s waist and received a hug and a kiss back.
“Be good, and enjoy your swim,” she said with a smile that radiated with love.
“Wait for me!” I bent over, gave Michael a kiss on his cheek and ruffled his hair before dashing off after Ann.
The library was quiet when I arrived, in fact, I was the only one there. The smell of the old books on the shelves had always drawn me to them, and now I had a reason to hold them and turn the pages. I was enthused with anticipation and couldn’t wait to get started. Not knowing where to begin, I sought the help of the solitary librarian. Once I’d told her what I was looking for, she offered to help because it was so quiet.
“I haven’t heard of a missionary church near here, but you never know, it might be called something else now.” She reached over for the mobile ladder and dragged them into the aisle. “We keep Cornwall’s historical archives up at the top—we don’t get a lot of call for them.” She looked up and then pulled the steps over a bit more, then climbed up. “Here we go … goodness, it’s heavy … can you take this while I get another one?” She leaned over as I climbed a couple of the steps to take the book from her.
We sat at a table near the reception desk so that if anyone came in, Julie, as I discovered her name was, could go and see to them. I was surprised how quickly we found the church, but was dismayed to find it had been destroyed during the first world war. At least I had some positive news--the church was in the nearby village on the opposite side of Newquay to where Joe’s cottage was. Our cottage.
What I would’ve liked to know, although it wasn’t necessary, was the albino missionary’s name. That might have helped Joe more. Still, it wasn’t a problem. Armed with this information, I began to feel a lot more positive about getting Joe out of Michael’s body and home to his own time. Before I left the library, I checked on chocolate, and when it first came into being in the UK. I could have found that out at home in my encyclopaedias, but I decided to look it up now. Julie found the book for me and we took a look.
“Here you are,” she said, moving the book over to me. “Mr Fry opened his first chocolate factory in 1847.”
“Now that is interesting!” A year after Joe’s disappearance took place. I can use this. I thanked Julie for all her help and went home far happier than I’d been since the revelations of the night before.
Mildred was baking a batch of jam tarts when I walked into the kitchen, and sat watching her was a flour covered little boy, eagerly waiting to have one. “Goodness me! What do we have here?” I said laughing. “Who is this white child, Nana? Where has Michael gone?”
Michael’s face split into a big grin, which immediately became a boisterous giggle. “It’s me, Mummy. I’s Michael!”
I went over and wiped some of the flour off his face. “So, it is! Well, I didn’t recognise you under all the powder.” I lifted him out of his highchair and gave him a cuddle and a tickle, making him giggle more. “Let’s get you cleaned up, and then perhaps your nana will let us both have one of her yummy jam tarts.”
“How did you get on?” Mildred asked when I brought Michael back and put him into his now clean highchair. She looked up after she’d set two cups of tea on the table.
I told her what I’d discovered about the albino and the missionary church, whilst making sure ‘Michael’ come ‘Joe’ was also put in the picture, but left the chocolate bit out for the moment. “The good news is the missionary church isn’t far from Sir John’s house. If Joe tells Sir John about the church, and about the albino who lives there, I’m sure Sir John would regard his son in a different light.” I looked over at Michael and wondered if Joe had taken this in. I couldn’t see anything that would suggest he had. I would just have to hope.
“D’yer think he heard?” Mildred was also looking at Michael’s face. “I can’t tell fer sure.”
“No, I can’t either. Perhaps he’s mulling over his options.” I looked squarely into Michael’s eyes. “It’s a way to get into Sir John’s good books, and might even lead to a reward of some sort,” I said, hoping to get a response. Michael’s eyes flickered for a moment, but that was it.
We decided to leave it for now and finished our cups of tea. “What was Michael like when you were making the pastry, Mildred? Did he look at all interested in what you were doing?”
Mildred frowned and chewed her lip. “No different t’ how he usually is … why?”
“Well, this might sound daft, but knowing how ‘Michael’ has suddenly had this unusual craving for chocolate, I wondered if we could show him how it’s made … if you get my meaning.”
Mildred looked at me, then at Michael. “Teach Michael how to make … oh! Yes, I get yer meaning,” she said with a chuckle. “If he watches me like he normally does, he could pick it up easily enough. It’s not hard. I used to make it many a time in the old days before you could get it so easy in the shops.”
“We’ll give it a try tomorrow.” I let out a big sigh of relief. It was now all coming into shape. If we could teach Joe to make chocolate, he could make it in his time before Mr Fry opens his factory.
James came home that evening, tired and ready for his glass of whisky. “I’m glad today’s over,” he said wearily. I took his drink over and put it on the table so I could give him a cuddle. “Mmm, you smell good,” he told me, burying his face in my hair. Before either of us could say anything more, Ann and Michael came yelling into the room and almost knocked us over.
I stood aside, laughing as James grabbed hold of them. “You little rascals.” He hugged them close and gave them each a kiss on top of their heads before releasing them. For the next half hour before their bedtime, he sat listening to their chatter regarding what they’d been up to all day. Ann, as usual, had the most to say. I marvelled at the way James could perk up when the children were around, however tired he might be.
Later in the evening, when I was relaxing with James and Mildred, I went over my idea about Joe learning to make chocolate and taking the recipe back in time.
“Won’t that be changing history, though?” James asked. “After all, it’s Fry’s Chocolate that everyone knows about, not Hammetts.”
“Perhaps … couldn’t … Joe.” I was stumped.
“Joe could always show Mr Fry how to make my recipe. He could be the one that gives ‘im the idea.” Mildred was leant forward with her elbows on her knees, cradling her head as she thought about it.
“Clever! Well done, Mildred.” I was happy again and the idea was still viable.
My dear, practical husband knocked the viability of my idea on the floor again. “But how does Joe get to show Mr Fry Mildred’s recipe? I thought you said his factory opened in Bristol … that’s miles from here, and back in Joe’s time, it would have taken days to get there.”
Why can’t life be simple? Is it too much to ask for just one thing to go right? I looked at James and Mildred, who were both looking at me, waiting … for what? An answer? I didn’t have one.
“I’ll try to work out something tomorrow.” I threw my head back and sighed again. “This has to work. It could be the answer to all Joe’s problems. He can help Sir John by introducing him to someone with a similar problem to Frances, and also make some money by selling this idea to Mr Fry."
I could only hope and pray my idea would work, because if it didn't ... how could I get Joe to leave my son, and return to his own time?
Continued
Characters in: This Time – That Time 2
The Powers that be who are all watching Veronica:
Jowell
Kraid
Leif
Petro
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett –Daveth’s five-year-old sister
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal and Veronica must find.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Lady Gwendolyne – Sir John’s wife, now deceased.
Frances – Three-year-old son of Sir John and Lady Gwendolyne.
Meg – Frances’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes |
I'm sorry it's so long, I just couldn't find a place to stop.
This is UK English and Mildred's unique dialect. Thank you so much for continuing to read my story. If you see any errors please let me know, I really appreciate any help offered. |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
| Author Notes |
Written in UK English and Mildred's unique dialect.
This is the simple recipe that Mildred made for Joe. Two Cups cocoa powder Three-quarters of a cup of softened butter Half cup of sugar Two-thirds of a cup of milk Half a cup of powdered sugar One cup of water. Place the water in a pot and heat it. Keep it below boiling. Mix the cocoa powder and softened butter in a bowl. Cream together until you have a smooth paste. Make sure there are no lumps. Add the cocoa powder mix to the hot water and stir. Allow the temperature to rise back up. Again, it should be hot but not boiling. Sift the powdered sugar in a bowl making sure there are no lumps. Stir into the hot cocoa mix. Add the milk. Mix until smooth and pour in thin layers inside various little containers or one large one and leave overnight to harden. (In fridge or freezer. Joe had neither of these so will have to leave them in a cool room.) Thank you for reading my story, and if you find any errors, I will be grateful if you could point them out. :)) |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
Summary of the story so far.
Veronica has travelled into the past several times to right the wrongs of others—the first time for a wrong she’d committed against an elderly lady, Mrs Humphries. Now, in the sequel, Veronica is taken further back in time again to the year 1846. She meets ten-year-old, Daveth, who wants her to find his father, Joe Hammett, who has disappeared through a time-loop into the future. Veronica’s future.
She learns that Joe is on the run from Sir John, the Lord of the Manor he works for. Joe had inadvertently seen the ‘devil’ albino son that Sir John is hiding away until he can decide what to do with him now his wife has died.
Back in her own time again, James and Mildred begin their researching into Joe’s time. They learn there is a missionary monastery near the Manor House. What is more important is there is an albino there.
After some strange happenings and an addiction to chocolate from her three-year-old son Michael, Veronica now believes Joe is trapped inside his body, and has worked out a plan which she hopes will convince Joe he should go back to his own time. She put the idea to James and Mildred, but James soon finds an obstacle.
They tried the chocolate idea but it didn’t encourage Joe to leave their son. They must think of something else. But, what?
End on part 13
“If I could figure out how Joe ended up in Michael, perhaps I could work something out,” I muttered.
“If I could figure out how you keep leaping off into the past, per’aps I could as well!” Mildred chuckled.
“Sorry, Mildred, I was thinking aloud. No, it just dawned on me, why would he have leapt into Michael in the first place? Why not Ann? She was there when it happened.”
“Does seem queer,” Mildred agreed.
“I will have to have a little chat with Ann. If she can remember that night, she might be able to give me a clue. If not, I'll have to try and figure it out myself…”
Part 14 Part 1
“MUMMY. Make him stop.” Ann’s angry, ear-splitting voice shrieked down the stairs. “Do that again, Michael, and I’ll … I’ll…”
“What on earth's going on?” I stood in the doorway looking at Ann’s flushed, infuriated expression, and then at Michael’s. He had such an innocent grin on his face while his eyes sparkled with mischief, it was hard not to smile.
“I’m trying to read my school book, Mummy, and Michael keeps switching the light on and off! Will you stop it!” The room was again plunged into darkness.
I switched the light back on and lifted Michael off the ottoman stool where he had been implementing his reign of terror. “What’s gotten into you, you little imp?” I couldn’t help but smile as I drew him into my arms. The laughter in his eyes and the twitch on his lips did me in.
“Light,” he said, pointing his fingers up to Ann’s pink Barbie Doll lampshade hanging from the ceiling. “Light off?” He twisted and stretched his body over to reach the switch. “Light off.”
“Oh, no you don’t,” I said, tightening my hold on him and pulling him back. “Come on, we’ll leave Ann to read her book in peace.” I turned to go, and then hesitated. “Have you had a visit from Daveth lately, Love?”
Ann looked up at me from her sprawled position on the bed and then sat up. “No, Mummy.” She shook her head. “Why? Have you found his daddy?” Her face lit up with hope.
Yes, love, but he’s inside your brother. “No. I was just wondering. I’ll come back in a minute and listen to you read if you’d like?”
“Okay.” With that, she laid back on her stomach and carried on studying the book in front of her.
I took Michael down the stairs, playfully tickling his tummy while telling him off for annoying his sister. “You’re a little monster, did you know that?”
The look he gave me melted my heart. “But I like playing with light—it’s better than candles.”
I stumbled and almost dropped him but managed to grab the banister rail to steady myself. It was that strange voice again, not Michael’s. I swallowed the lump in my throat that had stopped my breath, and sat down on the stair before I gently turned him around to face me. “What do you mean, Michael?” I lifted his chin with my finger and looked into his eyes.
Instead of answering me, he gave me a confused look and a little wobble of his chin. I hugged him to my chest and soothed him softly. “It’s alright, Sweetheart."
I stood up and continued down the stairs. I could almost hear the wheels clanking in my head as my mind worked in overdrive. The reference to the candles had to be from Joe because that was the only light available to him in his own time, but the look Michael had given me was that of a three-year-old child who couldn’t understand my question.
We reached the kitchen just as Mildred came in from the garden with a basketful of runner beans and onions she’d pulled from our little vegetable patch. I put on a cheerful smile to hide my concern. I didn’t want to mention what had just happened in front of Michael. It could wait until later.
She put the basket down beside the kitchen sink and washed her hands as I put Michael down on the floor with his toy cars and Lego. Mildred then knelt beside him and gave him a rather comical scowl. “What’ve you been doin’ t’ yer poor sister? Hmmm? I could hear her hollerin’ all the way down at the bottom of the garden when I were pickin’ these for yer dinner.”
“He decided it would be good fun to keep switching the lights on and off just to annoy her while she tried to read … didn’t you? You little minx.”
Mildred shook her head and chuckled. “He’s been doin’ that t’ me too. Now I’ve moved the chair away so he can’t reach the switch anymore.” She went over and bent to ruffle his hair, but he ducked out of reach. “As yeh can see, he weren’t impressed.” She raised an eyebrow as she made a sudden dash to grab his arm with one hand, and then tickled him under the arm with the other. “Gotcha!” She laughed triumphantly.
Although Michael tried to look angry, he failed miserably as his enthusiastic giggles filled the room. When Mildred went to move away, he grabbed the bottom of her skirt and pointed to the light switch. “Light on?”
“Later, when it’s dark, Poppet.” Leaving him to his toys, Mildred then turned to me. “Have yeh spoken t’ Ann yet?”
“Not yet. I did ask if she’d seen Daveth lately, but she said she hadn’t. I’m going up to listen to her read, and then I can ask her about that night. I’m hoping she can remember the details and shed some light on the situation.”
“I wish yeh luck with that.” Mildred went over to sit at the table, wiping her hands on her apron as she sank into the chair. “You told us that she didn’t see Joe. So, how’s she gonna know when he went into Michael?”
“Good point.” I nibbled on my bottom lip. “I had a thought this morning,” I said, pulling out a chair and sitting down beside her. “I kept asking myself why Joe didn't go into Ann when she was the one that was there. The more I thought about it, the more puzzled I became. Then I thought about my own travels, and suddenly it began to make sense. Each time I’ve time travelled and occupied someone, it was with a female, be it a young girl or a grown woman. I’ve never been given a male host—for which I’m exceedingly grateful. I just wondered if that was why Michael is the host body and not Ann. It’s possible it’s a gender thing and he couldn’t have the use of a female host.”
“Oh, Lordy, Miss Veronica, I’d never thought of it like that. If our little girl had been used as a host to his whatchamacallit! It don’t bear thinkin’ about … him bein’ a man ‘n’ all. Lordy, no! Not that I likes it any the better havin’ him in our little boy. Oh, me poor old heart can’t be holdin’ with such things.”
A sudden crash made us both jump. Michael’s Lego castle was smashed and all the bricks scattered around him. He stared up at us with such a tragic look on his face. “It weren't my doin’ … I don’t much know ‘ow I got ‘ere,” he said in a sad, apologetic way. Both Mildred and I looked at each other with dumbfounded expressions.
It was that voice again, and not my precious little boy’s....
Continued….
Characters in: This Time – That Time 2
The Powers that be who are all watching Veronica:
Jowell
Kraid
Leif
Petro
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett –Daveth’s five-year-old sister
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal and Veronica must find.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Lady Gwendolyne – Sir John’s wife, now deceased. Frances – Three-year-old son of Sir John and Lady Gwendolyne.
Meg – Frances’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes |
This part was much too long so I've split it into two. The second part will be posted shortly.
Thank you for reading and if you see any nits that I've missed, I will be very grateful if you can point them out. |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
Summary of the story so far.
Veronica has travelled into the past several times to right the wrongs of others—the first time for a wrong she’d committed against an elderly lady, Mrs Humphries. Now, in the sequel, Veronica is taken further back in time again to the year 1846. She meets ten-year-old, Daveth, who wants her to find his father, Joe Hammett, who has disappeared through a time-loop into the future. Veronica’s future.
She learns that Joe is on the run from Sir John, the Lord of the Manor he works for. Joe had inadvertently seen the ‘devil’ albino son that Sir John is hiding away until he can decide what to do with him now his wife has died.
Back in her own time again, James and Mildred begin their researching into Joe’s time. They learn there is a missionary monastery near the Manor House. What is more important is there is an albino there.
After some strange happenings and an addiction to chocolate from her three-year-old son Michael, Veronica now believes Joe is trapped inside his body, and has worked out a plan which she hopes will convince Joe he should go back to his own time. She put the idea to James and Mildred, but James soon finds an obstacle.
End of part 14
“Oh, Lordy, Miss Veronica, I’d never thought of it like that. If our little girl had been used as a host to his whatchamacallit. It don’t bear thinkin’ about … him bein’ a man ‘n’ all. Lordy, no. Not that I likes it any the better havin’ him in our little boy. Oh, me poor old heart can’t be holdin’ with such things.”
A sudden crash made us both jump. Michael’s Lego castle was smashed and all the bricks scattered around him. He stared up at us with such a tragic look on his face. “It weren't my doin’ … I don’t much know ‘ow I got ‘ere,” he said in a sad, apologetic way. Both Mildred and I looked at each other with dumbfounded expressions.
It was that voice again, and not my precious little boy’s.
Part 15
“Oh, Lordy, Miss Veronica, was that … was that … Oh, Lordy!” Mildred’s hands linked fiercely together as she swayed back and forth. Her ashen face accentuated the stunned expression in her eyes.
I nodded. Words just wouldn’t come as I digested this new piece of information. I looked down at Michael, watching his sad eyes change to that of my happy little boy again, blissfully unaware of what had just happened. A little puzzled frown appeared, though, as he stared at all the Lego scattered around where his castle had been. Finally, shrugging it off as only a child can do, he picked up the pieces and began rebuilding it again. Relief flooded through me—he was fine.
Taking a deep breath, I reached over and patted Mildred’s hands, still knotted together and resting in her lap. The shock that scoured her mind was still very much evident in her eyes. This had served to confirm what, until now, had been too inconceivable to be true. The old adage of seeing is believing had happened to my dear friend. I stood up and went to put the kettle on. A strong, sweet cup of tea was needed.
Mildred drank the tea and shook her head. “Oh, Lordy, Miss Veronica, I let yeh down. I’m right as rain now, though. It were a shock t’ hear that voice comin’ from our little lad.” She gave me a sheepish grin.
I put my arm around her and gave her a hug. “You let no one down. Silly wotnot. If that strange voice coming out of Michael hadn’t affected you, I would have been really surprised. At least I’d heard it before.”
Leaving her side, I went over to the cupboard to bring the biscuit barrel down, before handing Michael one of his favourite Jammy Dodgers. I then took a couple of chocolate biscuits out for myself. Purely for medicinal purposes, I told myself.
I offered the barrel over to Mildred, but she shook her head. “We’ll not say anything about this until James comes home and the children are in bed,” I whispered. I looked back at Michael. “If you’re okay for a while, I’ll nip up and have that chat with Ann while he’s quiet.”
Mildred waved me off. “’Course I am. Get away with yeh.” She stood up and slowly lowered herself onto the floor to the sound of her arthritic knee joints angrily complaining. I watched as Michael gave his nana a Lego brick. Normality again—but for how long? I smiled and left them to it.
Ann was still sprawled on the bed, her finger targeting each word as she tried to read it. “Is it a good story?” I looked over her head at the picture. “Hedgerow Capers … oh that’s the book I wrote for you and Michael… Will you read it to me?” I sat on the bed as Ann shifted her body over towards me and put her book on my lap.
“Timmy and Tommy Mouse ran down the stairs ... When will you find Daveth’s daddy, Mummy?”
“Soon, I hope, Darling.” I decided to leap in now, seeing as she’d brought it up. “Can you remember what happened before Daveth came and told you his daddy had gone?”
Ann sat up and put her finger between her teeth, adding a frown to show me she was thinking.
“Weeeell, I ‘member he was telling me something.” She paused as she looked up to the ceiling. “Oh yes, he was telling me he could hear his daddy coming up the stairs, and then Michael came running in and ruined it, ‘cause then Daveth disappeared. Why are brothers such a menace, Mummy?”
I had to chuckle because she sounded so grown-up. “I didn’t have one, Sweetheart, but I think I know what you mean. Shall we read a bit more?”
##
“So, this is what I think happened," I told Mildred and James when we eventually got both the children to sleep and retired to the privacy of the sitting room. "Michael came trotting in just as Joe entered Daveth's room, and I think they clashed, and that’s how Joe ended up inside him. Unfortunately, it doesn’t help me much.” I looked forlornly at James and Mildred.
“At least we know the how, and we know the why. That’s two down and one to go. How do we send him back?” James took a sip of his whisky and then cradled his glass in his hands. “It seems the chocolate idea hasn’t given him the incentive to leave, so we need to think of something else. At least that would explain why he went to Michael and not Ann.”
“I have a theory there,” I told him, and repeated my earlier conversation with Mildred. “It stands to reason he would go into a body of the same gender anyway. I always did. As to him not leaving, I’m not sure that choice is his.”
“Mmm, I think you have something there.” James nodded. “So, where does that leave us? If Joe has no control over the situation, then who does?”
It was something I’d mulled over in my mind so many times. “I have no idea, but I’m sure somebody is controlling my trips back and forth. They don’t just happen.”
James stared into his glass as though seeking an answer. “Are you suggesting he might be there until your invisible friends, ‘the powers that be,’ decide to return Joe to his own time?”
“I don’t know, James. Everything is topsy-turvy now. What I once thought, no longer applies. When I went back this time, I wasn’t inside anyone, yet I still came home. The only thing that was consistent was the fact I had no control of my comings and goings—I had no choice where and when I went.” I took a deep breath and looked at Mildred before turning to James. “And there’s something else. Something that happened today.”
James sat up straight as the frown on his forehead deepened. “Go on, I’m all ears.” He reached over and stroked my arm, giving me the support I needed.
“Joe spoke twice today. The first time was to tell me he liked switching the light on and off because it was better than candles. And again, when Mildred and I were quietly discussing my theory of gender.” I rushed on quickly when I saw James about to interrupt me. “He really sounded upset that he was in this position, James. He doesn’t know how it happened. Which backs my new thoughts that, like me, he can do nothing about his situation."
I stood up and went over to the drinks cupboard and picked up the brandy decanter to top up my glass. “The poor man has a family back in his own time, for goodness sake. He should be with them. What if he can’t leave? What if he's stuck inside our little boy for years to come?”
James stood up and cradled me in the comfort of his arms. “If he loves his family as much as I do, I’m sure the idea of never going home to his own time is worrying him sick, too. Is there anything you can suggest that will help him?”
I thought back to all the times I time-travelled and occupied Mrs Humphries’ and Alice’s bodies. There was nothing I could say that would help Joe. I slumped against James’s body and sighed. “I’ve always said it was the powers that be who controlled my time travelling—whoever they are. But that was because I had nothing, or no one else, to put the blame on. I don’t really know if they even exist. If they do, they’d better bloody well come and sort this out!”
Continued....
Characters in: This Time – That Time 2
The Powers that be who are all watching Veronica:
Jowell
Kraid
Leif
Petro
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett –Daveth’s five-year-old sister
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal and Veronica must find.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Lady Gwendolyne – Sir John’s wife, now deceased.
Frances – Three-year-old son of Sir John and Lady Gwendolyne.
Meg – Frances’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes | This is written in UK English, and Mildred's own unique dialect. If you see any errors, I will be happy if you let me know. Thank you in advance. |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
End of part 15
James stood up and cradled me in the comfort of his arms. “If he loves his family as much as I do, I’m sure the idea of never going home to his own time is worrying him sick, too. Is there anything you can suggest that will help him?”
I thought back to all the times I time-travelled and occupied Mrs Humphries’ and Alice’s bodies. There was nothing I could say that would help Joe return to his own time. I slumped against James’s body and sighed. “I’ve always said it was the powers that be who controlled my time travelling—whoever they are. But that was because I had nothing, or no one else, to put the blame on. I don’t really know if they even exist. If they do, they’d better bloody well come and sort this out!”
Part 16
An Emergency Meeting
“I’ve called this emergency meeting because things are not going as planned. Veronica is becoming distressed, which is quite understandable.” Jowell paused, and his eyes glazed over as he shook his head with perceptive sorrow. “This is our fault entirely, and now we must face the consequences.”
“I don’t see how it’s our fault,” Petro protested. “We didn’t know Joe was going to enter the room when his son was talking to Ann. Nor did we know Veronica’s son would enter the room at exactly the same time. This kind of time collision has never happened before.”
“Perhaps not, but it happened, and it’s down to us to put it right. We didn’t know Lady Gwendolyn was going to die, either,” Jowell snapped back. “Not being privy to such mundane occurrences as the life and death of mere mortals!”
“Which proves Petro’s point, it’s not our fault,” Kraid pronounced.
“Arguing about it is not going to help,” Leif chimed in. “The whole purpose of Veronica’s involvement is to help Joe with young Frances, Lady Gwendolyne’s albino son. He must fulfil his destiny, and if we leave it in Sir John’s hands….”
“Exactly.” Jowell sighed with a grateful nod in Leif’s direction. “Lady Gwendolyne’s death was an unfortunate accident. Blood poisoning from a simple scratch on her finger from a rusty nail was not prophesied. So, I suggest we get Joe back to his own time so he can start sorting this whole mess out.”
“When will Veronica learn the truth about the albino in the missionary church?” Petro asked.
They all looked at Jowell, expecting an answer. He shook his head. “Soon, I hope. For now, I’ll sort out the problem of getting Joe back to his own time.”
1991
“I’ve got a tummy ache, Mummy,” Ann moaned when I went to get her ready for school. “I think I should stay home today.”
Her forehead didn’t feel hot, and apart from an exaggerated crunching up of her face, she didn’t look unwell. “Where is the pain, Sweetheart, can you show me?”
“It’s all over here,” she cried, rubbing her hand across her stomach.
It was so unusual for her not to want to go to school, I decided she must have a pain. “Okay, Darling, you snuggle down for a while, and if it gets any worse, I’ll call the doctor in to take a look at you.”
“No. Umm, I think it’ll get better soon,” she said hastily.
I frowned; there was more going on here than a pretend tummy ache, which I now realised was what it was. I sat down on her bed and held her hand. “Don’t you have drawing class today? It’s your favourite lesson, isn’t it? It’s such a shame that you feel too poorly to go to school. What about your best friend, Callie?”
“She’s not my best friend anymore.” Ann’s eyes brimmed with tears, filling me with alarm.
“Why? What’s happened? Tell Mummy, Sweetheart.”
“She said I was a fibber.” Now the tears poured down her face. I lifted her off the bed and rocked her on my lap.
“Why would she say that? I know you don’t tell fibs. What did you say that she didn’t believe?”
“She said I was a big fibber and that Daveth is just a pretend friend and only people who don’t have any real friends have pretend friends, and she said she wasn’t going to be my friend anymore if I’m going to have a pretend one.”
My heart sank. I should have realised this would happen one day. Of course, she would tell her friend about Daveth, it’s only natural.
“Hey, what’s going on here… Oh Lordy, what’s with all the tears?” Mildred knelt on the floor in front of Veronica and took hold of Ann’s hand. “You know what happens when you cry? You make me cry too!” And with that, she began howling like an old screeching tom-cat singing on the wall at night. This made Ann laugh. I couldn't help but laugh too. Good old Mildred.
“Oh, Nana, you are silly.” She carried on giggling and wiped her eyes dry with the back of her hand.
“Come on, let’s go and get your breakfast, and you can tell your old nana what’s up, and then I can make it all better.” Leaning over, she used the bed as leverage to stand up.
At the breakfast table, Ann told her Nana what had happened. While Ann was talking, Mildred was nodding. “Oh, Lordy, I knows just what yeh mean, my little Poppet. It happened t’ me too.”
Ann’s eyes widened like a dustbin with its lid off. “Truly, Nana? What did you do?”
“Oh, I just looked at my best friend and thought t’ meself, hmm, she’s jealous cause she hasn’t got one, or maybe she wants me for herself. So, I told her if she stayed my friend she would always be my bestest best friend in the whole wide world.”
“And did she stay your friend, Nana?”
“Of course, she did. She didn’t really want t’ stop bein’ me friend, but I never mentioned me special friend t’ her ever again, or anyone else come t’ that, just told me dear dad, God rest his soul.”
“My tummy ache is all better, Mummy. I think I can go to school now.” With that, she finished her breakfast then raced off up the stairs to get herself ready.
I released a huge sigh. “Thanks, Mildred! That was very clever of you. I was stumped when she told me.”
“Oh, ‘twas nothin’. I remembered when I had a pretend friend and my school-friend said I was a baby. We was friends again when I said I didn’t have one anymore.” The memory-evoking happy childhood times had put a bright smile on her face. “Mind you, mine really was a pretend friend, not like our Ann’s friend.”
Thinking of Daveth brought back my problem. I had to sort this out somehow. Joe couldn’t stay in Michael forever.
The morning went by quickly after I’d dropped Ann off at school. I stayed long enough to see her run up to her friend, Callie, and after an animated chat, they walked off hand in hand into the school building. Well done, Mildred.
##
Mildred helped me with some more research into Joe’s time, two hundred years back. The way of life had been pretty basic for the lower classes, so it was little wonder that illness and hunger took many to their graves. Even the middle and upper-class gentry didn’t escape illness, hygiene not being high on their list, most believing to wash even in hot water was to let the germs in.
“Oh, Lordy, Miss Veronica, I’m just right pleased I don’t live in them days,” Mildred said with a visible shudder.
“You're not alone on that, Mildred. It gives you the collywobbles just thinking of it.” I carried on reading, and the more I learned, the more I was glad I was living in the twentieth century.
I was about to turn the page when I heard Michael crying. He’d woken from his afternoon sleep. I closed the book and went up to his room to fetch him down.
“Hello, Sweetheart, did you have a good sleep?” I picked him up and gave him a cuddle, then puckered my lips for a kiss. Suddenly, the lights went out. It was pitch black. What's happening now, for goodness sake?
“As much as that would be right nice, I 'ave t' tell yeh I'm a married man and me wife won't take kindly t' me kissin' a strange woman."
Startled, and very confused, I stumbled and staggered forward, just managing to stop myself falling to the ground. I turned around and stared into the amused eyes of a fully-grown man I'd never seen in my life before. My son had gone and I was in the bare sitting room of the cottage -- back in 1846....
“Joe?”
Continued ….
Characters in: This Time – That Time 2
The Powers that be who are all watching Veronica:
Jowell
Kraid
Leif
Petro
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett –Daveth’s five-year-old sister
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal and Veronica must find.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Lady Gwendolyne – Sir John’s wife, now deceased.
Frances – Three-year-old son of Sir John and Lady Gwendolyne.
Meg – Frances’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes |
Thank you for reading my story, I really appreciate your support. This is written in UK English and Mildred's unique dialect! :) If you do spot any errors, I am always happy to be told about them. Thank you all in advance. xxx
Sorry, I have been so long with this part, my husband's brother had a heart attack so we rushed off to see him in Spain. He is doing okay, thankfully. |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
End of part 16
I was about to turn the page when I heard Michael crying. He’d woken from his afternoon sleep. I closed the book and went up to his room to fetch him down.
“Hello, Sweetheart, did you have a good sleep?” I picked him up, gave him a cuddle, and then puckered my lips for a kiss. Suddenly, the light went out. It was pitch black. What’s happening now, for goodness sake?
“As much as that would be right nice, I ‘ave t’ tell ya, I’m a married man, and me wife won’t take kindly t’ me kissin’ a strange woman.”
Startled, and very confused, I stumbled forward, just managing to stop myself falling to the ground. I turned around and stared into the amused eyes of a fully-grown man I'd never seen before. My son had gone, and I was in the bare sitting room of the cottage – back in 1846….
“Joe?”
Part 17
Is this Joe – if it is, how could he see me? Every time I travel back in time, it seems to be different. I’m beginning to believe I’m right in thinking there are powers that be who dictate when, where and how I go.
I looked up at the man, and I just knew it was Joe. Daveth was undoubtedly his son. It was then I became aware of him observing me as keenly as I was him. I turned my eyes away and looked around the room.
“I dunno what’s goin’ on in yer head,” he told me. “But I don’t think it’s ‘arf as bad as findin’ yerself as a young lad an’ havin’ yer backside wiped… Top that with still bein’ a man on the inside, in a world ya don’t recognize, and yer’ll know what I mean.” His voice had a trace of humour in it, matching the amused look in his eyes.
Now I was fully in control again, I couldn’t help but see the funny side of what he’d said. “Putting it like that, I think you’re right.” I smiled up at him. He towered over me, so I guessed him to be at least as tall as my James, and his rugged looks certainly weren’t unappealing. But it was his dark hair, hanging with a mass of tangled curls just stroking his shoulders that first caught my attention, because it reminded me of Daveth. I realised I was staring again, and felt the embarrassing heat flush my face. It’s about time I grew out of that annoying adolescent trait. The merriment in his eyes flowed over onto his face. Daveth’s description of his father was as close as a person could get.
“Anyway,” I said hastily, “it’s nice to meet you at last. How do you feel now you’re back again?” I always felt a bit washed out when I travelled back to my own time, and I didn't doubt he might feel the same.
“A bit weird really, like I could do with a bit of shuteye.” His eyes almost closed as his forehead creased into a frown. He leaned back against the mantelpiece above the dead ashes in the grate and rubbed the new growth of stubble on his face. “What the ‘ell ‘appened t’me?”
I watched his expression change as he spoke; all trace of amusement had gone. “I know you have lots of questions, Joe, and I’ll try to answer them as best I can, but first you’d better let your wife and children know you’ve returned home. I don’t think I have to tell you to mind what you say to them…especially your wife. Daveth already has an idea of where you’ve been.”
This brought Joe’s mind back to the present. “Gawd ‘elp me! I’m in fer a right earbashin’.” His face took on the look of a man who already knew what his imminent future held. “Yer right about the questions, Lady. I reckon I gotta lot more questions than what me missus’ll ‘ave fer me, and I’ll be wantin’ some good answers.”
He eased himself away from the mantelpiece and walked over to the door, then stopped and turned his head towards me. "Tis nice t’ be speakin’ t’ ya, Veronica…ya don’t mind me callin’ ya Veronica? Good,” he said, nodding, without waiting for a reply. “I’ll be back, so don’t yer be disappearin’ on me. Gotta go look fer Rosie.”
“Da! Yer back!” Daveth came running up to his father and threw his arms around his waist. “Where’d ya go? I saw yeh disappear, but Mam didn’t believe me. She gave me a clout round the ‘ed!”
Joe ruffled his son’s hair and chuckled. “I bet she did, an’ she can pack a goodun. Where is she?”
“Out the back, bringin’ in the washin’ off the line.”
“Stay ‘ere while I go ‘n face the music.” Joe gave Daveth a squeeze then let him go, throwing me a look before striding out the room.
It was then that Daveth saw me and backed away. “Can me da’ see yeh?” he whispered nervously, jerking his head to watch the door in case anyone had overheard.
I smiled when I saw he still had on the same clothes he’d worn the last time we met, but they were clean, and he’d washed his face. “Yes, though I don’t know how. Anyway, while your father’s out the room, perhaps you can catch me up with what’s been happening since I last spoke to you.”
A rumpus from the kitchen caused us both to look at the door. “That’s me mam,” Daveth grinned. “She’s givin’ me da’ wot-fer. I think we’d better skedaddle outta here, don’t you?” A loud crash coming from the kitchen made the decision for us. Daveth turned on his heels, with me following close behind, and we didn’t stop until we’d gone a short way from the cottage.
I looked back but no one came out. “Do you think your mother will be alright?”
“It’s not me mam I’m thinkin’ of, it’s me da’. He’s in fer it good’n proper.” He grinned as we both looked back down the lane.
“I can understand that she’s probably relieved to have him home safe and sound. Telling your father off is just getting all the worry out of her system.” I turned and was surprised to see him frowning. “What’s up…what else happened while I was looking for your father?”
Daveth raked a wisp of stray wavy hair away from his eyes with his fingers, which dropped back when he lowered his head to look at the ground. “Me da’ came ‘ome just in time. We ‘ad that old flunky of Sir John's back again, and ‘e told us if me da didn’t show up soon, we’d be kicked outta the cottage. That were two days ago, an’ the thought that we was going to be out in the street, near drove me mam to tears.” He sunk his hands in his pockets and kicked up a cloud of dust, scuffing his shoes. It wasn’t only his mother who was worried. Daveth looked as though he was carrying a mountain of bricks on his shoulders.
The fact that Joe and his family could lose their home wasn’t something I’d even considered. The Sir John I’d met a hundred years from now had been a ruthless bastard; I hope this one isn’t. What will happen when Joe goes to the Manor house? What will happen to his family if he’s sacked … or something worse? All I know is, I must talk to Joe as soon as possible….
Continued....
Characters in: This Time – That Time 2
The Powers that be who are all watching Veronica:
Jowell
Kraid
Leif
Petro
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett –Daveth’s five-year-old sister.
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal and Veronica must find.
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Lady Gwendolyne – Sir John’s wife, now deceased.
Frances – Three-year-old son of Sir John and Lady Gwendolyne.
Meg – Frances’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes |
I had to change the ending of part 16 slightly because to be able to cuddle Joe meant Veronica would be solid matter and she's not when in the past. So I had her puckering up for a kiss instead.
Thank you for reading my story and all the help you have been giving me. I really do appreciate it. This is written in UK English and English slang for authenticity. |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
End of part 17
Daveth raked a wisp of stray wavy hair away from his eyes with his fingers, which dropped back when he lowered his head to look at the ground. “Me da’ came ‘ome just in time. We ‘ad that old flunky of Sir John's back again, and ‘e told us if me da didn’t show up soon, we’d be kicked outta the cottage. That were two days ago, an’ the thought that we was going to be out in the street, near drove me mam to tears.” He sunk his hands in his pockets and kicked up a cloud of dust, scuffing his shoes. It wasn’t only his mother who was worried. Daveth looked as though he was carrying a mountain of bricks on his shoulders.
The fact that Joe and his family could lose their home wasn’t something I’d even considered. The Sir John I’d met a hundred years from now had been a ruthless bastard; I hope this one isn’t. What will happen when Joe goes to the Manor house? What will happen to his family if he’s sacked … or something worse? All I know is, I must talk to Joe as soon as possible….
Part 18
Veronica and Joe Have a Talk
“I expect it will all be sorted out now your father is home again,” I eventually said, although I didn't really believe it. My memory of Sir John and his ‘old flunky’ was still vivid in my mind, and I didn't doubt they would give Joe and his family a hard time now he was back.
“I hope so, or we’ll ‘ave nowhere t’ live.” He frowned and then looked me in the eye. “Where was me da when yeh found ‘im?”
I decided to keep my explanation simple. “He’d stepped through time into mine,” I told him. He’d already acknowledged I was from the future, but I was relieved to see the acceptance on his face.
“I thought that’d ‘appened. Ann vanished at the same time.” He frowned and sucked in his cheeks. “D’ya think I could go there, too?”
We carried on walking slowly down the lane as I considered my answer. It’s a reasonable question now he knows his father has travelled into the future. Any doubt I once had that people could travel back in time had been wiped out long ago. Is it possible for me to go forward? I’m walking along this lane in the past, so I’m from the future. Until my arrival, as far as Daveth was concerned, tomorrow hadn’t even happened, so who can say whether or not my future is already happening? I looked over at Daveth and wondered what lay ahead for him. I might try and find out when I return to my own time.
“What d’ya think?” Daveth moved ahead and turned to face me.
“I think you already have, in a way, Daveth,” I told him. “Every time you’ve spoken to Ann. I don’t know if either of you time-travelled, or if you were only able to talk to each other because you were both in the same room at the same time, but two hundred years apart. Either way, you’ve seen glimpses of my time already.”
“Yeah, but that’s not like what you’re doin’ now. I’d love t’ see what it’s like in two hundred years’ time.” He hunched his shoulders and dug his hands deeper into his pockets.
Although in my present form, I was unaffected by the temperature, I could see there was a nip in the air from Daveth's misty breath as he spoke. “You’re cold, aren’t you? I think we should turn back now. Your father wanted you to stay in the cottage while he spoke to your mother, anyway.”
Daveth didn’t need much persuading, he simply nodded as he brought his hands out of his pockets and rubbed them together to warm them up. The walk back was quiet, but we hadn’t gone far, and soon we were rounding the bend bringing the cottage into view. We stopped as we saw Joe come steaming out the front door, the shrill tone of his wife's voice obliterated when he slammed it behind him.
“I think you’d better make yourself scarce,” I whispered. “I’ll have a chat with your father on my own while I have the chance. You go back home and get warm. It's your father your mother's cross with, so I doubt she’ll take it out on you.”
Daveth looked up, and seeing the hard set of his father’s jaw, appeared to decide I was right. He gave me one of his cheeky grins, then nipped into the woods and ran off in the direction of the cottage.
“There ya are. Where’s me lad gone?” Joe shot a glance over to where he’d seen Daveth disappear.
“I told him to go home because we need to talk.” I turned around again and we started walking back up the lane. “We can’t chat in the cottage, or your wife might think you’re talking to yourself.” I threw him a knowing look. “I’ll hazard a guess that it didn’t go very well with Rosie?”
“Ya guessed right. If I told ‘er the truth, which I won’t, she wouldn’t believe me … and the stupid story I made up was worse, so she still don’t believe me. I can’t blame ‘er fer that. I wouldn’t believe me either!” He sighed wretchedly. “I can’t win either way.”
I felt quite sorry for him. None of this was of his making.
“On top of that, Rosie tells me I’m in big trouble up at the Manor, and we might all be kicked outta the house,” he continued miserably. “What the hell am I t’do?”
“For a start, you can stop feeling so hard done by and tell me your version of what happened to make Sir John so cross with you. I know you’ve seen something you shouldn’t, but I don’t know how it happened.”
“Yeh don’t mince your words, do yeh?” He scowled and distractedly kicked a stone in front of him.
“We haven’t the luxury of taking our time, Joe. Not if you want to keep your home.”
“I know what it’s about,” he murmured. He turned and looked at me, then closed his eyes and took a deep breath. “It were the mornin’ after the storm. I went t’ the Manor, as usual, expectin’ to find trees down and all sorts of damage in the garden. At first, I thought it were fine. It all looked good, but then I went ‘round the back an’ saw Charlie, the head gardener, draggin’ a ladder.”
He stopped talking when we came to a stile, which he nimbly leapt over. When he offered his hand to help me across, I reached out to grasp it and chuckled when my hand went right through his.
“Bloody ‘ell!”
I moved through the stile, suddenly remembering I could, and laughed at the astonished expression on Joe’s face. “It’s one of the perks of the job,” I explained with a giggle.
Joe shook his head, and we walked in silence for a few moments before he continued to tell me what had happened.
“I went over t’ get one end of the ladder and asked him what ‘e wanted it fer. Charlie pointed up t’ the roof, and I saw some slates missin’. I knew there were no way ‘e could climb the ladder, cause e’s gotta gammy leg, so it were down t' me t' fix it.” Joe hesitated. I could see the sweat prickling his forehead, even in this cold air.
“Are you alright, Joe?”
He nodded. “Yeah. I managed to fix the roof and was making my way back t’ the ladder and stopped t’ steady me shakin' legs by the attic window. It were then that I saw it….” Joe’s breath was now coming in fitful gasps, his chest heaving.
“You saw what?” I prompted.
His face twisted as he tried to force the words out. “I saw … it were the Devil’s spawn … I be lookin' inta the fire of hell, and it were looking straight back at me!”
Continued....
Characters in: This Time – That Time 2
The Powers that be who are all watching Veronica:
Jowell
Kraid
Leif
Petro
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett –Daveth’s five-year-old sister.
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal and Veronica must find.
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Lady Gwendolyne – Sir John’s wife, now deceased.
Frances – Three-year-old son of Sir John and Lady Gwendolyne.
Meg – Frances’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes |
Thank you for continuing to support my story, I really appreciate all your help.
This is written in UK English and West Country dialect. |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
End of Part 18
“Are you alright, Joe?”
He nodded. “Yeah. I managed to fix the roof and was making my way back t’ the ladder and stopped t’ steady me shakin' legs by the attic window. It were then that I saw it….” Joe’s breath was now coming in fitful gasps, his chest heaving.
“You saw what?” I prompted.
His face twisted as he tried to force the words out. “I saw … it were the Devil’s spawn … I be lookin' inta the fire of hell, and it were looking straight back at me!”
Part 19
The fear in Joe’s eyes was something I won’t forget in a hurry. I remembered my own reaction at seeing the albino child’s eyes, and I’m supposed to be an intelligent woman living in the enlightened twentieth century. What chance did Joe have when he lived in an age that was rife with folklore and superstition?
“Oh, Joe, you and Sir John have it so wrong.”
“I knows what I saw, Veronica, ain’t no doubt in me mind about—”
“I know what you think you saw, Joe, and why you would ... I’ve seen him, too, but he’s not what you believe him to be.”
Joe’s expression was a mixture of confusion and relief. “So, you know why Sir John wants t’ be rid o’ me? I reckon he’s fearful I’ll be tellin’ folk he’s in cahoots with the devil.”
“No, Joe. He’s just as frightened as you are, and for the same reason. But you’re both wrong about the child. You’re right, though, about Sir John not wanting you to tell anyone.”
Joe shivered. Hugging his arms across his body, he tucked his hands under his armpits. I looked around as guilt stabbed at my conscience for keeping him from going home and into the warm. Having said that, the thought of the tongue-lashing his wife had given him probably meant he felt safer away from the cottage.
“Is there someplace near here where we can talk without you freezing to death?”
Joe thought about it for a moment before he nodded. “Yeah. Follow me, I knows just the place.”
He strode off, with me trying to keep up. I gazed up at the trees as we walked and watched as more leaves began freefalling to the ground. The branches would soon be bare, as the leaves were plucked one by one by the gusty breeze.
Five minutes later, we arrived at a barn filled with hay. “This’ll do nicely,” I said. “Does it belong to Sir John?”
“Aye, it does. 'Tis always filled with hay for the winter. I reckon they’ll start using it fer the horses soon.”
I went over to sit on one of the bales, and Joe joined me, before having plucked a piece of straw to chew on. Now he was sheltered from the chilling wind, I looked back at him in earnest and tried to explain about Frances again.
“What you thought was the Devil’s spawn is actually Sir John and Lady Gwendolyn’s son—”
“It’s his son!” The shock and disbelief clearly registered in the arched eyebrows on Joe's face.
“IT is a young boy!” I told him. “And yes, Frances—that’s his name, by the way, is Sir John’s son. There is nothing wrong with him. Putting it in simple terms, when Frances was born, the pigment responsible for the colour of his skin, hair and eyes, was too low. It’s possible his eyes will turn blue or brown in time, and his skin might darken as well.”
Joe didn’t say a word, but his face spoke volumes. “It could ‘appen to anyone then?”
“No, it’s hereditary.”
“What be hereditary?"
God, how could I explain what it meant without coming out with a load of medical jargon? Come to think of it, Lady Gwendolyn was very fair. The only thing I could think of was to try and imagine explaining it to Ann. “It’s when the mother and father pass on things to their child. But sometimes, some of those things get a bit mixed up. It’s like getting the ingredients of a cake wrong, so it doesn’t come out of the oven looking the way it should."
My explanation must have been acceptable because Joe nodded as though he understood. “What d’you think’ll happen to him now?”
“I don’t know. But I’ve come up with an idea that might help him. James did some research when I was back in my own time, and he found something interesting when he looked into the history of this area. Apparently, there’s a missionary church near here. Do you know it?”
Joe removed the piece of straw he’d been holding between his teeth and flicked it away. “There be a small church not far from here. It could be the one that feller o' yours told you about. It’s not your normal church where you’re threatened with fire and brimstone and told you’ll go straight t’ hell if you don’t repent. Anyways, what’s this church got t’do with ‘elping Sir John’s son?”
“A young albino man lives there.”
“Really?” Joe’s eyes widened with surprise. “You mean there’s another one of ‘em near here?”
I threw him an angry look but decided not to make an issue regarding his ignorance. “Can we go there? If we can get the Albino to talk to Sir John, it could help him to understand more about his son’s condition. If he met an adult Albino, and one who is living a religious life, it might stop him thinking the worst, like you did.”
“Sure, it ain’t that far from here. Shall we go now, or do you want to wait till t’morrow?”
“No time like the present.” I grinned at my own pun, but it was lost on Joe.
Back outside, the light was just beginning to fade. We’d have to get a move on. Joe knew of a shortcut through the woods, and it wasn’t long before we came to a crossroads of sorts.
Joe pointed to the left. “If I remember rightly, the church be thataway.”
About fifteen minutes later, I saw a small, slightly dilapidated looking building with a spire silhouetted by the setting sun. When we reached the gate we found it closed, but not locked.
“Let’s hope someone’s in,” I said when I saw all the darkened windows.
Joe nodded in the direction of the far end of the church as he opened the gate. “There be a flicker over there,” he said as he pointed to the end window.
He was right. We wandered down the path towards the church so we could see more clearly. “Yes, I can see the light now. It looks like a candle.”
“What else might it be?” he asked with a cheeky grin. “We don’t have those fancy lights that come on when you touch the…what’s it called again?”
I giggled when I thought back to Joe’s fascination with electric lights when he was in my time. “It’s called a light switch. Don’t you remember?”
“Yeah, that’s right. It were magic! So, what do we do now?”
“We see if the Albino is here. If he is, then we’ll have to play it by ear. It’s over to you now, because I can only pass through doors, not knock on them. You’ll have to do all the talking as well. It’s only certain people who can see and hear me, including yourself."
Joe went over to the large, imposing door and thumped on it twice. After a few minutes and another thump, I decided to go through the door and take look.
“Stay here,” I told him. “And I’ll go and see who’s in there.” I didn’t wait for a reply, but walked straight through the closed door and found my way to the room the light had come from. I found an elderly man dozing in his chair with an open book on his lap, just about to fall on the ground. I gave it a nudge to help it on its way, and the poor man almost jumped from the chair at the sound of his book hitting the floor. After assuring myself he wasn’t going to suffer any ill effects from the shock, I rushed back to tell Joe to knock on the door again.
“Why? Did you find the Albino in there?”
“No, but I found an old man in that room with the candle. He was asleep, but I managed to wake him up by knocking his book off his lap.”
Joe gave me a suspicious look. “But I thought you could only go through things. How was you able to do that?”
Now was not the time or place to discuss what I could and couldn’t do, so I stepped aside and pointed to the door. Joe shook his head in bewilderment but banged on it just the same. We waited again, then a little wooden window in the door opened, and two eyes peered out.
“Who is it?”
“Me name is Joe Hammett. I live in the village down the way. Could I speak with you fer a minute?”
“You’re speaking now. What d’ya want?”
Joe looked at me and shrugged. “I wanted t’ see the albino who lives ‘ere.”
“What albino? Animals ain’t allowed in ‘ere. This is a church, not a zoo!”
“No, beggin’ your pardon, Sir, you’ve got it wrong. I meant the man with white skin and red eyes.”
“I suggest you go ‘ome and sleep it off, young man. Red eyes! Whatever next. I bid you goodnight.” With that, the little window slammed shut.
Joe stared at the door with knitted brows. “Now what?” His clenched fists and twitching facial muscles clearly conveyed his frustration.
I quite understood how he felt. The chance of someone coming forward to take the worry off his shoulders had just diminished. “I think I’ll go and have a look around. If he’s in there, I’ll find him.”
I went through the door again and began looking in all the rooms, but with the exception of the old man, the only other people to be found were four young men who were reading the Bible or writing in a dormitory at the very back of the building. I studied each one as I walked around the room, but not one of them looked remotely like an albino.
Had James got it wrong? I sincerely hoped not. If the Albino didn’t exist, then we were back to square one, and Frances and Joe’s future would still be uncertain….
Continued
Characters in: This Time – That Time 2
The Powers that be who are all watching Veronica:
Jowell
Kraid
Leif
Petro
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett –Daveth’s five-year-old sister.
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal and Veronica must find.
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Lady Gwendolyne – Sir John’s wife, now deceased.
Frances – Three-year-old son of Sir John and Lady Gwendolyne.
Meg – Frances’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes |
Thank you for reading my story again. I'm sorry it's so long, but I did try to keep it short. :(
This is written in UK English and UK dialect. I'm always happy to have errors pointed out so that I can correct them straight away. Thank you in advance. Thataway-definition, in or toward the direction pointed out: The outlaws went thataway when they rode out of town. |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
End of part 19
Joe stared at the door with knitted brows. “Now what?” His clenched fists and twitching facial muscles clearly conveyed his frustration.
I quite understood how he felt. The chance of someone coming forward to take the worry off his shoulders had just diminished. “I think I’ll go and have a look around. If he’s in there, I’ll find him.”
I went through the door again and began looking in all the rooms, but, with the exception of the old man, the only other people to be found were four young men who were reading the Bible or writing in a dormitory at the very back of the building. I studied each one as I walked around the room, but not one of them looked remotely like an albino.
Had James got it wrong? I sincerely hoped not. If the Albino didn’t exist, then we were back to square one, and Frances and Joe’s future would still be uncertain….
Part 20
Guilt swept over me when I went back outside and saw Joe walking up and down, stomping his feet and blowing into his hands. The light from the moon was only bright enough to show me his outline, but that was enough for me to see how cold he was.
‘I’m so sorry, Joe. You’d better get home before you catch your death from pneumonia,’ I said when I came up beside him. ‘The cold doesn’t affect me when I time travel so that gives me an advantage.’
Joe shivered. 'Pneumonia…what be that?’
‘It’s like a very bad cold,’ I told him, not really wanting to go into detail.
Joe shrugged and gave me a funny look. ‘Anyways, didja find ‘im?’
‘No. He’s either not there yet, or has been and gone. I don’t know.’ He’s got to be there … unless James has the wrong year. I took a deep breath to steady my nerves. ‘I’m hoping the man we saw is only the caretaker or night-watchman. To make sure, I need to go back in the morning. Perhaps I missed something. Whatever I find, I’m hoping at the very least to get some answers.’
‘If he ain’t there, what’ll I do?’ Joe stooped, picked up a stone, bringing his arm back for momentum, threw it out into the night. ‘I’ve still gotta face Sir John, an’ I don’t rightly know what’ll happen. I’da liked t’ 'ave‘ad somethin’ t’ barter with if I’m gonna stop ‘im kicking us outta the cottage.’
I could understand his concern at being made homeless, so I tried to mollify him. ‘I can only tell you what I told Daveth, I wouldn’t have been sent back in time to help him find you if it wasn’t going to be possible. Now you are back in your own time, there is obviously something else I have to do. Otherwise, I wouldn’t still be here. I can only assume it’s to help you and that little albino lad.’ A mental picture of Francis lying by his mother's side came to me. ‘If I can help make sure Lady Gwendolyn can rest easy, that would make me feel I’d achieved something good.’
Joe looked over at me, a frown creasing his brow. ‘You keep talkin’ about this Lady Gwendolyn. Who is she, an’ why would she make you feel good?’
‘Lady Gwendolyn—Sir John’s wife.’ I replied, surprised at his question.
‘Sir John ain’t married, who told yeh that?’
‘But I saw her! The little albino’s mother.’ I was really confused now. ‘Surely you saw her around before she fell ill?’
‘There’s only his sister there … Ah, didja think she was ‘is wife?’ Joe’s face lit up with a flash of understanding. ‘She’s a right nice lady, too, always got a smile fer us workers— I ain’t seen her around for ages. 'er bein’ ill explains that. 'ow’s she doin’ now?’
I rubbed the back of my neck while I thought of an answer. This could be difficult. How would he be privy to this information if I’d not seen her die and then mentioned it to Joe? Who else would have told him? I’m sure it’s not common knowledge yet. I decided it would be best not to say anything. Fortunately, he carried on talking.
‘I think you’ve got it all wrong about the lad’s parents, Veronica. His sister ain’t married either.'
To say all this was a bit of a shock was an understatement. Had I got it all wrong? I had to think this through. Before I could question Joe anymore, we’d arrived at the part of the woods we’d come out of earlier. ‘You go on home, Joe, and get yourself warmed up. I think I’ll go and have another look around the Manor House. After what you just told me, I’m even more worried about that little lad.’
Joe nodded. ‘Do you want me t’ come with you tomorrow when you go back there?’ he asked, flicking his thumb in the direction of the missionary church.
‘No.’ I said slowly as I considered the question. ‘If there’s no one else there to talk to, there’d be no point. I’ll come and fetch you if there is. Keep a discreet eye open for me.’
He moved as if to go, and then stopped. ‘Will I see you tomorrow anyways?’
I looked into his troubled eyes. ‘Yes, Joe.’ If I’m still here. ‘We’ve lots to do regardless of whether the albino is at the missionary church or not.’
Joe stared at the ground for a moment, then nodded. ‘Okay. I’ll be off then.’
I watched as Joe scrambled his way over the branches of a fallen tree and disappeared into the night, then I carried on down the lane towards the Manor House. My mind was in turmoil. If Francis isn’t Sir John’s sister’s child, then, whose is he? There was something very wrong here, but I was damned if I could work out what it was.
The Manor House was very quiet when I passed through the main door. I stopped and looked again at the wide sweeping staircase and remembered how I’d had to hide the letter I was carrying behind the grandfather clock, over a hundred years in the future of this time. That brought a smile to my face. It was amazing to think Lady Ann and Father Peter haven’t even been born yet.
The first floor, where all the main bedrooms were, was almost dark but for the flickering candles, each casting eerie shadows along the corridor. I went on up to the attic, where I’d last seen Francis. More candles lit the room, allowing me the light I needed to see the child. I wasn’t sure what the time would be, but I noticed Meg was already in her bed beside Francis’. I moved on round to see the boy. He was there. I breathed freely, surprised I’d been holding my breath. He was awake, watching the candle flickering by the window, and I wondered if it was safe for such a small child to be close to a naked flame. As I came up to his side of the cot, I felt that yearning again to hold him.
‘Poor Francis, you’ve not had a good start to life, have you, my sweet?’ At the sound of my voice, he turned and stared at me. I smiled. ‘Hello, poppet.’ My heart thumped when his face brightened with a smile. He reached out a hand, and instinctively, I reached in to hold it. When my hand went through his, he looked at it, then turned to me and started to giggle. I realised he thought it was a game, so I laughed with him and did it again.
Meg turned over and eased herself up on her elbow. She watched him for a while as she listened to him giggle, then smiled. ‘Are you playing with the fairies again, little one?’
The love in her eyes was unmistakable, but if I even imagined her to be the child’s mother, I know it couldn’t possibly be. She had to be in her sixties. I was pleased Francis had her in his life.
‘You’ve no need to worry about Francis while he has Meg,’ I heard a soft voice say.
I spun around and stared into the eyes of the woman I’d thought to be Lady Gwendolyn, only this time it was her ghost….
Continued....
Characters in: This Time – That Time 2
The Powers that be who are all watching Veronica:
Jowell
Kraid
Leif
Petro
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett –Daveth’s five-year-old sister.
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal and Veronica must find.
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Lady Gwendolyne – now deceased.
Francis – Three-year-old son of Lady Gwendolyne.
Meg – Francis’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes |
Thank you as always for reading my story. Your encouragement has been amazing. Again, if you find something that's not right, please let me know. I will appreciate it.
This is written in UK English and West Country dialect. |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
End of previous part:
Meg turned over and eased herself up on her elbow. She watched him for a while as she listened to him giggle, then smiled. ‘Are you playing with the fairies again, little one?’
The love in her eyes was unmistakable, but if I even imagined her to be the child’s mother, I know it couldn’t possibly be. She had to be in her sixties. I was pleased Francis had her in his life.
‘You’ve no need to worry about Francis while he has Meg,’ I heard a soft voice say.
I spun around and stared into the eyes of the woman I’d thought to be Sir John’s wife, only this time it was her ghost….
Part 21
’
I realised I still had my mouth open and immediately clamped it shut. ‘Hello,’ I said warily. ‘Lady Gwendolyn?’
She let out a small laugh. ‘Yes … but not Lady, just Gwendolyn,’ she replied. ‘The title only passes on to the son and heir, and the only female who will have a title will be my brother’s wife when he marries.’ Her eyes strayed over to Francis, and I watched as confusion invaded her lovely features. ‘Now you know who I am … perhaps you’d like to tell me who you are?’
‘Oh, I’m sorry … my name is Veronica.’ I frowned as a thought suddenly occurred to me. ‘You do know what happened to you, don’t you?’
She looked at me, and I could see she was struggling with her emotions. ‘Don’t worry, I know I’m dead. I thought I would be at peace when it happened, but here I remain, worrying about my son.’ She stared down lovingly at Francis. ‘John’s frightened of him because he believes he’s the son of the devil,’ she said, her voice engulfed with sadness.
‘For such an intelligent man, he can be so damnably stupid. He wouldn’t listen to reason … with John there is only black and white, no grey areas.’ Her arms flung out angrily as if to encompass the whole room. ‘He can’t keep him locked up in here forever, surely?’ With a deep sigh, her whole body slumped as she looked back at her child. ‘I won’t be able to rest easy until I know he’s safe. If my brother decides to get rid of him—’
‘Get rid of him … you don’t mean…?’
She pursed her lips for a moment before looking back at me, her expression wretched. ‘He’s not a cruel man, but as long as my son is here, he won’t be able to get married. He believes Francis should have died at birth, and not only because of the colour of his eyes and hair. He never forgave me for falling in love with Francis’ father and then being with child.’
That can only mean one thing… ‘I knew you were Francis’ mother, but when I found out you weren’t married, that flummoxed me. Can you tell me who his father is, or is he someone you would rather not name?’
She straightened up and looked at me steadily, while I held my breath waiting for her answer. As it turned out, I was to be disappointed. Her raised brows revealed her suspicions regarding my motives, and she broke my stare before speaking again.
‘You’ve told me your name, but I still don’t know who you are. I know you must be a ghost, but what are you doing here, and why are you wearing such ridiculous clothes?’
Oh, that was a let-down. ‘One thing I’m not is a ghost. It’s complicated, but I’m from the future, and I’m very much alive in my own time,’ I told her. ‘...and I believe I’ve been sent here to help your son.’
The confusion on Gwendolyn’s face evaporated and was replaced with a look of relief. ‘I do so hope you can, but how?’
‘I wish I knew,’ I admitted. ‘There has to be a way, I just haven’t worked it out yet.’
Gwendolyn didn’t look convinced. ‘Can you take him away from here?’
I wish! ‘No, I’m afraid I can’t. I have as little power as you have in that respect.’
‘Then how can you help? Apart from my brother, the only other person who even knows of my son’s existence is Meg, but she doesn’t have the means to look after him on her own. If you can’t take him to … to wherever it is you’ve come from, then who else can save him?’
In a sense, her question supplied me with an answer to the question I’d been asking myself since I’d first encountered both Francis and Joe. ‘There is one other person who has seen your son … Maybe he could help him.’
‘But who is it?’
I recounted the story about Joe helping to repair the roof and how he’d seen Francis looking out of the window. ‘The problem he has now is he mentioned the child's red eyes to the head gardener. He, in turn, mentioned it to the game keeper, who then told Sir John. He’s been …’ God what do I say? If I tell Gwendolyn how Joe invaded my son, she probably won’t believe another word I say! ‘...in hiding for a while, but he’s come back to find out your brother is looking for him, and he has threatened to throw his family out of their cottage. Maybe he can help us. Could he take your son to his father?’
I found it hard to gauge whether she liked my suggestion and hoped she didn’t think it was just a ploy to find out more about Francis’ parentage.
‘Before I tell you who my son’s father is, let me explain what happened ... then you might understand.’ She gazed at Francis once more, then suggested we go to her room. ‘There are too many distractions here. I know he can’t hear us, but I find it hard to talk when he’s so close.’
I followed Gwendolyn through the door, down the stairs, and into her bedroom. Immediately, a vision of Lady Ann, standing at the window as she looked out to see if the ambulance had arrived to take Alice to hospital, flashed vividly in front of me. I could even see her mischievous smile. I scanned the room remembering how it would look one day in the future and although it wouldn't be made for at least another hundred years, I could picture her lovely dresser with its secret drawer to hide her jewellery.
Gwendolyn moved over to the window seat, and I followed. ‘I loved to sit here when I became too sick to go outside,’ she murmured, almost to herself. Her eyes seemed to drink up the view, and then blink it into her mind for safe keeping. ‘I see you travel through doors like I do. Are you sure you’re not a ghost?’
I laughed when I thought about all the practice it took to master the art in Lady Ann’s time. ‘I was taught by a relative of yours,’ I explained. ‘Like me, she hasn’t been born yet, but she was born long before me. I was sent back in time to help her, too.’
‘A relative of mine?’
I tried to work out exactly what Lady Ann would be in relation to Gwendolyn, but gave up as quickly as I started. ‘Yes, she married your brother’s grandson in the future—’
‘His grandson...’ she gasped. ‘So my brother does marry and have children?’
I could see this revelation worried Gwendolyn for obvious reasons. ‘If he married, then what did he do with Francis?’ she asked.
‘I’m afraid I don’t know the answer to that. Perhaps he brought him up as his own after he married,’ I suggested, although I knew it was highly unlikely. The one time I’d seen the current Sir John in the same room as Francis, it was obvious he was petrified of him.
The expression on Gwendolyn’s face seemed to confirm what I was thinking. ‘He would never do that. He must have found a way to get rid of him....’
| Author Notes | Thank you for reading my story. Sorry it's so late, I haven't been very well so any errors you find, please don't be afraid to tell me. (lol) UK English. |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
End of Part 21
I laughed when I thought about all the practice it took to master the art in Lady Ann’s time. ‘I was taught by a relative of yours,’ I explained. ‘Like me, she hasn’t been born yet, but she was born long before me. I was sent back in time to help her, too.’
‘A relative of mine?’
I tried to work out exactly what Lady Ann would be in relation to Gwendolyn, but gave up as quickly as I started. ‘Yes, she married your brother’s grandson in the future—’
‘His grandson...’ she gasped. ‘So my brother does marry and have children?’
I could see this revelation worried Gwendolyn for obvious reasons. ‘If he married, then what did he do with Francis?’ she asked.
‘I’m afraid I don’t know the answer to that. Perhaps he brought him up as his own after he married,’ I suggested, although I knew it was highly unlikely. The one time I’d seen the current Sir John in the same room as Francis, it was obvious he was petrified of him.
The expression on Gwendolyn’s face seemed to confirm what I was thinking. ‘He would never do that. He must have found a way to get rid of him....’
Part 22
Gwendolyn rose from the window seat and aimlessly drifted around the room. She was understandably very agitated, and I tried to imagine myself in her position. The thought of that defenceless little lad induced the feeling of icy fingers slithering over my body. I shuddered and stood up, shaking the sense of apprehension from my shoulders.
‘It hasn’t happened yet, and I’m sure it won’t,’ I told her gently. ‘You said you would tell me about Francis’ father,’ I said in the hope the question would at least take her mind off her fear for the moment.
When Gwendolyn ceased moving, and turned to face me, I noticed an air of defeat now shrouded her spirit, leaving an emptiness where moments before there was optimism. It shook me because this wasn’t what I’d expected. Anger, yes, determination, yes, but I was surprised at her giving in so easily.
‘What good will it do my son now if I tell you his father’s name?’ Twisting her face into an ugly scowl, she almost spat the words out. ‘How will that save my little boy?’
Now I was angry. ‘I don’t think I’ve been sent one hundred and fifty odd years into the past, and taken away from my own family, just to fail. If you want to save your son, get a grip and start helping me.’
She flinched and backed away, making me feel guilty for being so hard on her. ‘Look, Francis is fine at the moment, but if we’re going to help him, then I need to know more about his father. Are you going to tell me? Or are you just going to sink into this quagmire of misery and leave your son to whatever your brother deems fit with regard to getting rid of him? I’m sorry if that sounds harsh, but we don’t really have much time, do we?’
Gwendolyn straightened up and squared her shoulders resolutely. ‘I’m sorry … you’re right. Let’s sit down and I’ll tell you,’ she said as she moved over to the window seat again. Taking a deep breath, she turned and gave me a weak suggestion of a smile.
‘It began on the evening of my coming out ball. I was excited and impatient to get there. I’d been looking forward to it all year, and the night had arrived. The music could be heard as we alighted from our carriage, and it was so exciting!’ She paused, her eyes shining with the memory. ‘Because our parents had died when I was a young girl, my brother became my legal guardian, and it was he who escorted me into the ballroom. Once inside, I was overwhelmed by the grandeur that presented itself.’ She swayed back and forth as if she could still hear the music playing. ‘The ladies’ gowns were stunning, and the gentlemen were all so elegantly attired.’
I could almost picture the scene the way Gwendolyn was describing it, which made me smile back at her encouragingly.
‘Once we were seated, it wasn’t long before I was approached by a young man who introduced himself as Randolph Mandeville, when he asked me to dance. He had striking features, and wore a handsomely trimmed moustache.’ A cloud shuttered her eyes for a moment. ‘There was no evidence of his arrogance, which I would later find out about,’ she added, as though she should have realised.
‘I danced with many possible suitors that night, but each time someone asked me to dance, I found myself counting the seconds before Randolph would tap my partner’s shoulder and whisk me off into the middle of the dance floor. There were many lovely young ladies at the ball, all seeking a future husband, and all vying for his attention, but he only seemed to be interested in me. It was exhilarating, and very flattering. He certainly knew how to turn a young girl’s head.’ She paused again, looking down at her hands in her lap before continuing, a faraway look in her eyes.
‘The following morning, before we’d barely finished breakfast, he came to speak with my brother. He wanted permission to call on me, and John agreed. The next few months were an exciting mix of balls and afternoon tea-parties. Sometimes he would take me riding, which was a favourite pastime of mine, and having several horses for me to choose from, I was able to pick a gentle one out from his stables.
It was all surreal. I remember thinking how nice it was that we shared similar interests. I knew he was going to seek my brother’s permission to ask me for my hand in marriage. It would be a good match because two aristocratic families would be joining together, so everyone was pleased.’ She paused again and looked down at the floor.
It dawned on me that perhaps not everyone was pleased about this match. Gwendolyn didn’t sound like a girl who’d just found her prince charming. I waited, not wanting to rush things.
‘After our engagement, Randolph became more and more assertive. I wasn’t consulted about anything regarding the wedding, even though my brother would be paying for it all. Gradually, I noticed he was taking over more of the arrangements, and not agreeing to any of my suggestions. It was my choice of wedding dress that hurt the most. He’d arranged for a top society dress designer to come and create what he said would be the wedding dress of the year. When I told him I wanted to wear my mother’s wedding dress, he was appalled, and told me his future wife couldn’t be seen walking down the aisle in something someone else had worn.’
I could see recounting the story of her engagement was very painful for Gwendolyn. I just couldn’t understand why Randolph would want to be immersed in all the arrangements as it was so unusual for a man, especially back then. I was about to comment on his behaviour, when she wrung her hands and continued.
‘Our wedding day had been set for April, the following Spring, and although it was only six months away, I found the days began to drag by because I was so lonely.’
‘Why was that?’ I asked. ‘I would have thought you’d both use that time to get to know each other better.’
Gwendolyn shook her head. 'Unfortunately, that wasn’t possible. After our engagement, Randolph didn’t come around quite so often. He told me he had business to attend to, so I was left alone a lot. Now I was betrothed, I couldn’t go anywhere on my own until I was married.’ She sighed heavily. ‘Not having much to do now that Randolph had taken it upon himself to arrange the wedding, I began to sort through all the personal belongings I wanted to take with me to my new home after the wedding. It was on one such day I overheard the maids gossiping when they didn’t know I could overhear them.’
When her voice faltered and she paused, I guessed she was reliving the scene. I had no choice but to wait until Gwendolyn managed to pull herself together and continue.
‘There wasn’t much the servants didn’t know about the goings-on in the houses they worked in, and gossip soon gets spread around. It seemed Randolph’s family had a financial dilemma, and they needed him to marry well or they would have been ruined. I was obviously chosen because I was the only unattached young lady from a seriously wealthy family. This wasn’t an uncommon occurrence, as many titled families lived way beyond their means. But now I knew it had all been contrived, and I just felt like I was a means to the end of their financial adversity. Any feelings I’d felt for Randolph, which weren’t many, disappeared. I was left with a cold sense of dread when I realised what the rest of my life would be like after I married him.’
‘So, what did you do? Did you mention your concerns to your brother?’
She shook her head. ‘There was no point. There wasn’t much that John didn’t know about our neighbours’ financial situations, so I presumed he was fine about my fiancée’s lack of funds. A good family name was worth more than the money, according to him, because it could open doors which otherwise would be closed. It wasn’t as if I was getting married to a commoner, and we had enough money to sustain both families. It’s just … I’d always dreamt of having a loving marriage like our parents had. My mother had explained to me that they hadn’t fallen in love until after they were married, but at least they were fond of each other when they became betrothed. I wasn’t even sure Randolph liked me. He certainly didn’t behave as though he did.’
‘I couldn’t agree more. I know how I would have felt if I thought I had only been proposed to because of my family’s money. Did you decide to break off the engagement?’ I asked. ‘I mean, I’m sure nobody would have been surprised if you had.’
Again, she shook her head. ‘It was too late … but one morning, I woke up feeling so angry at the position I’d been put in. I was sure my mother would not have allowed this to happen had she lived … but John was my legal guardian, and in him rested my future. Nothing was going to change.
'I went down to breakfast and found him dressed in his best suit. He was in a jolly mood, so I asked him what he was so happy about. It transpired he was meeting a young lady he had long wanted to get to know. I thought then how wonderful it was to be happy to be meeting someone you cared for. I wondered if she cared for him, or was she like me and had no choice? It does make you wonder, doesn’t it?’
‘I expect it would. It’s not like that in my time anymore, thank goodness.’
‘You have no idea how lucky you are. After John had gone, I irritably changed into my walking clothes and boots. As the anger continued to creep over me, I gave the main door a hefty tug and slammed it shut as I left. I wandered over to the woods where the trees with the squirrels swinging from branch to branch, and all the birds, made me feel at peace. I must have been walking for well over an hour, when I saw someone sitting on the stile, his back to me.
'I noticed he had the whitest of hair, which hung in a ponytail down his back. I was so intrigued, I went over to say hello, but I think I must have startled him, because he jumped off the stile before turning to look at me. That was when I saw the most beautiful ice-blue eyes staring back at me. When he smiled, it was with a warm hint of amusement that spread into those gentle, disarming eyes, and my stomach flipped in an unbelievable way….'
Continued....
Characters in: This Time – That Time 2
The Powers that be who are all watching Veronica:
Jowell
Kraid
Leif
Petro
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett –Daveth’s five-year-old sister.
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Lady Gwendolyne – Sir John’s sister, now deceased.
Francis – Albino child of Gwendolyne.
Meg – Francis’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes | Thank you for reading this part. If you find any errors please tell me as I'm still not feeling right. The brain has slowed down! This is in UK English. |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
End of part 22
I must have been walking for well over an hour, when I saw someone sitting on the stile, his back to me.
I noticed he had the whitest of hair, which hung in a ponytail down his back. I was so intrigued, I went over to say hello, but I think I must have startled him, because he jumped off the stile before turning to look at me. That was when I saw the most beautiful powder-blue eyes staring back at me ... which made my stomach flip in an unbelievable way….'
Part 23
‘I remember the moment I became aware of my rudeness … It was when I noticed an amused smile curl his lips and spread to his eyes as he watched the confusion flood my face. I’d never felt as uncomfortable as I had in that instant. I needed something to say, so I hastened to apologise for disturbing him.’
I suppressed a smile as I watched Gwendolyn's expression scream out how much that memory still made her cringe.
‘I introduced myself, and he told me his name was Jacob Argall, which suited him perfectly because he had a biblical look about him.’ As Gwendolyn tilted her head, a shadow of wistfulness fell over her. ‘I wasn’t at all surprised when he later told me he was a teacher at the local missionary church.’
So, he was there! A surge of relief swept through me. ‘Jacob must be the albino my husband told me about.’
When I saw the confusion on Gwendolyn's face, I explained the medical paper James had read, and what we’d hoped to achieve by getting Joe to explain her son’s condition to Sir John.
‘I don’t think that would be a good idea,’ she said. ‘Any mention of Jacob, and your friend will be in deeper trouble.’
‘Oh … why’s that?’
‘For a start, John already knows about Jacob … but—’ She raised her hand to stop me interrupting her. ‘but I’ll come to that in a minute. Let me tell you a bit about Jacob first. That way you will understand more fully.’
I had so many questions I wanted to ask her, but I bit my tongue in the hope that what she was about to tell me would give me the answers.
‘Jacob was born with red eyes and a full head of white hair, just like Francis. This obviously frightened his parents, because apparently, they left him on the steps of the missionary church one night, shortly after his birth. At least, that’s what the preacher told him. In the weeks leading up to my wedding, I secretly met Jacob almost every day at a little-used barn where we stored the winter hay.’
‘I know that barn. Joe took me there the other day,' I told her. ‘He was so cold, and it offered some privacy so we could talk without him freezing to death.’
Momentarily distracted by my revelation, Gwendolyn nodded. 'Yes, it is private in there,’ she said with a little smile. 'Especially in the upper level where the hay is fully dried.'
Now I knew where they had met, I could visualise the scene more easily. It must have been a safe haven for both of them, knowing they couldn’t be seen.
Gwendolyn’s hand went to the back of her head and gently pulled her long hair to the side of her neck before she spoke again. ‘The more I learned about his life, the more I admired his tenacity … he was a very determined young man. He came through against all the odds to be the kind, warm man he turned out to be. He told me about his childhood, including his solitary and miserable upbringing. He had no friends to play with, because he was kept out of sight for obvious reasons. The only people he spoke to were the teachers at the missionary, and it made me realise how miserable it must have been for him.’
‘You said Jacob had pale blue eyes when you met him. Did he tell you when they changed?’
‘Yes. Apparently, it was a gradual happening, although his hair remained white.’ Gwendolyn frowned as she thought about it. ‘He was accepted by the locals by the time I met him, but they were still wary of him. When Jacob asked me about my childhood, I felt ashamed that mine had been so different to his.’
‘You had nothing to be ashamed of, Gwendolyn. Yours was a natural childhood, which most children enjoy. Jacob’s was hard due to the ignorance of people regarding his condition. I have to say that even I was taken aback when your son turned and looked at me, and I’m supposed to be from an enlightened age. It sounds as though your meetings gave you both comfort.’
Gwendolyn smiled, the memory obviously giving her pleasure. ‘The days that I met Jacob became the highlight of my life, I’d never been so happy as I was in those days leading up to my wedding. I began to realise I enjoyed his company more than I should, and it was evident by his many convenient business trips that Randolph wasn’t missing me. Of course, he was very apologetic, but somehow, after I’d discovered the truth about the real reason he was marrying me, that didn’t come across as genuine anymore.’
‘I can understand that. I would have thought exactly the same. It must have been unbearable.’
‘It was … My wedding day was drawing closer, and my nerves were beginning to crumble because I couldn’t find a way out of it. Jacob said I must follow my heart, and not my brother’s instructions, but it wasn’t as simple as that. I knew by then where my heart belonged, and when I hinted that I loved him, Jacob admitted he was experiencing strong feelings towards me as well, feelings he’d never felt before. I was overjoyed that he recognised our friendship had blossomed into something else.’
At last, a smile penetrated the melancholy that had been holding Gwendolyn’s emotions hostage. With glistening eyes, she'd revealed more in that moment than she had in the entire conversation. ‘I expect he’d never come across a lady in this way before. To really get to know her and—'
‘That’s right,’ she interrupted. ‘That’s the only thing that worried me. How could he possibly know how he felt when I was the only female he’d ever really known? We had become close ... but did that count as love?’
‘I don’t think you can define love. It either is, or it isn’t,’ I told her. ‘If you feel you want to spend the rest of your life with that person, then that’s all you need to know.’
‘Jacob said the same thing. It was after that our relationship took on a deeper meaning. I couldn’t bear being apart from him, because he filled my life with so much joy. But we had nowhere to go, and neither of us had the means to support a life together.’
‘Surely you told your brother about your feelings for another man when you realised?’
Gwendolyn shook her head and sighed. ‘I daren’t. If I had, he would have made sure I never left the house again before my wedding day, and he’d make sure Jacob was dealt with as well. It was too big a risk. Our relationship became furtive, and I began to dislike my brother, and hate my husband-to-be. Neither cared about how I felt. The marriage was one of convenience. Money for one, prestige for the other.’
‘Is that when you called off the wedding?’
‘No, I didn’t call it off … it would have caused too much of a scandal, especially if my relationship with Jacob came to light. It wasn’t long before our feelings for each other got out of control. Neither of us planned it, but we became lovers. It was a wondrous feeling...'
Gwendolyn looked like a young girl who had fallen in love for the first time, and my heart ached for her ‘So, what happened then?'
‘My wedding day arrived, and when I woke that morning, I made a dash downstairs and out into the garden before I was sick. John had seen me rush out, so he followed me. When he saw the state I was in, he naturally assumed it was wedding day nerves and tried to comfort me. As soon as we were back indoors, he instructed the kitchen maid to make me a cup of sweetened tea to calm me, but I knew it had nothing to do with my nerves. All I could hope was that when the baby arrived eight months after our wedding, Randolph would think it was premature.’
‘So, you decided to marry Randolph after all?’
Her gaze dropped to her lap as she appeared to consider my question. ‘As I said before, I believed I had no choice at the time. With no means to support me, Jacob could never be my husband, nor would my brother have allowed it. I knew our time together would be limited to the few blissful weeks we had, but they would hopefully give me enough memories to see me through the years ahead with a man I didn’t want or love.’
‘But Joe told me you were unmarried. What happened?’
Gwendolyn stared back out at the garden, a melancholy look on her face. ‘I got ready for the church with the help of one of our maids. She was cooing and exclaiming all the time as she helped me into my dress. It was lovely, but much too fussy for me. John beamed his pleasure when I walked down the stairs, and if he noticed how I was hating every moment of this pretence, he didn’t say anything. When we arrived at the church, there were so many of the villagers waiting to see me in my wedding dress, it made me freeze in my seat. Because of that, it took John a little while to persuade me to get out of the carriage.’
She stopped and looked down at her hands again, interlacing her fingers as I watched numerous expressions flit across her face. ‘I heard the music coming from inside the church, and as we moved towards the open door, my stomach lurched. I truly thought I was going to be sick again. Once inside, I looked at all the people who had stood up to watch me walk down the aisle. It was then that Randolph turned to look at me. Instead of an encouraging smile, he pulled out his pocket watch and frowned! Was he in a hurry to get this farcical marriage over with? Was there somewhere else he’d rather be, perhaps with someone else?’
Gwendolyn stared at the floor for a moment as I held my breath waiting for her to continue. When she did, her face was contorted with anger. ‘That’s when I lost control. I was furious that he’d checked the time at such an important moment, and it confirmed he didn’t care at all for me or my feelings. I looked at my brother in the hope he’d see the apology in my eyes, and then I turned and ran out of the church….'
Continued….
Characters in: This Time – That Time 2
The Powers that be who are all watching Veronica:
Jowell
Kraid
Leif
Petro
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Gwendolyn – Sir John’s sister, now deceased.
Francis – Albino child of Gwendolyne.
Jacob Argall – Albino.
Meg – Francis’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes | Sorry it was a long one, I just couldn't find a place to stop! This is written in UK English. Please don't hesitate to tell me of any spags you find, I do honestly appreciate it when you let me know. Thank you so much for your continued support! Picture from Google Images. |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
End of part 23
She stopped and looked down at her hands again, interlacing her fingers as I watched numerous expressions flit across her face. ‘I heard the music coming from inside the church, and as we moved towards the open door, my stomach lurched. I truly thought I was going to be sick again. Once inside, I looked at all the people who had stood up to watch me walk down the aisle. It was then that Randolph turned to look at me. Instead of an encouraging smile, he pulled out his pocket watch and frowned! Was he in a hurry to get this farcical marriage over with? Was there somewhere else he’d rather be, perhaps with someone else?’
Gwendolyn stared at the floor for a moment as I held my breath waiting for her to continue. When she did, her face was contorted with anger. ‘That’s when I lost control. I was furious that he’d checked the time at such an important moment, and it confirmed he didn’t care at all for me or my feelings. I looked at my brother in the hope he’d see the apology in my eyes, and then I turned and ran out of the church….'
Part 24 Gwenolyn’s Despair
‘Don’t stop now!’ I gasped after I expelled the breath I’d been holding. ‘What did you do then … did you go to Jacob?’
Gwendolyn turned away, but not before I saw the pain flash in her eyes. ‘Once out of the church, my first thought was Jacob—I wouldn’t have cared less if we had to live in a barn, if we could only be together. I ran blindly through the woods, wanting to keep out of sight as much as possible. It began to rain heavily, which turned the ground into a slippery mass of mud, which didn’t help. By the time I arrived at the missionary church, I was cold, distressed, and felt so sick...’
Having been to the church, I could envisage the scene clearly in my head. ‘You must have felt desperate—’
‘Yes, I did. I banged on the door as hard as I could, and the inner wooden window opened. All I could see was a pair of elderly eyes staring back at me, and then the man opened the door and looked me up and down. I realised I must look a frightful sight, dressed in a wedding gown that was torn, covered in mud, and soaked through. My hair had come away from the clips that been placed to hold it neatly within my headdress and veil, and the rain had reduced it to limp strands around my shoulders.’
I waited quietly as she looked vacantly out the window for a moment, deep in thought. A picture of my marriage to James came to me. Such a contrast to poor Gwendolyn’s. ‘I can't begin to imagine how you felt,' I said when she looked back at me. ‘I presume it was the caretaker who answered the door. He denied any knowledge of Jacob when Joe and I went to the church … I hope he didn’t do the same thing to you.’
'No, he didn’t. He asked me what I wanted, and I told him I’d come to see Jacob.’ Again, she paused, dropping her head as her shoulders slumped. ‘He frowned, bringing his face closer to mine as he looked into my eyes. He said I was too late, and that Jacob had up and left the previous morning. He then asked me if I was the cause of his leaving.’
‘I would have thought that was obvious, under the circumstances. What did you say?’
‘I was so distressed, I didn’t even attempt to answer his question. I merely asked him where Jacob had gone.’
‘And did he tell you?’
She shook her head. ‘He just shrugged and said he wasn’t Jacob’s keeper.’
‘Oh, Gwendolyn, I’m so sorry. What did you do then?’
‘There was nothing I could do but go home. I was in a lot of trouble, but I didn’t care. That I would have to face everyone sooner or later didn’t bother me either. I wasn’t going to marry that selfish, arrogant man, no matter what John said.’
‘Well, good for you! That was really brave to leave him standing at the altar.’ I chuckled. ‘I would have loved to have seen the look on his face. I’m sure he didn’t expect that!’
For the first time, Gwendolyn’s sad face broke into a smile. ‘It sounds funny now I can look back on it, but it wasn’t at the time.’
‘So, what did happen when you went home?’
‘John was waiting for me. I was hoping to go to my room before he saw me, but it was not to be. He heard me enter, and his temper exploded. After he grabbed me by my arm, he pulled me into the living room and made me sit on the couch as he marched up and down and ranted at me. He told me I’d made him look a fool, and who did I think would want to marry me now. He went on and on in this vein for a long time, and I wasn’t allowed to speak. I realised he blamed me for ruining his chances with his new lady friend. Apparently, she walked out the church without even looking at him.’
‘Serves him right!’ I told her. ‘Perhaps if he’d let you choose who you wanted to marry, this wouldn’t have happened.’
Gwendolyn shook her head. ‘Recriminations were futile. What had happened couldn’t be changed, so there was no point harping on about it. He was right when he said no one would want to marry me, though, but not for the reason he thought.’
‘When did you tell him you were expecting a baby?’
‘I was ill throughout the early weeks of my pregnancy, and it didn’t take long before he guessed the reason why. One day, after I’d run out into the garden yet again, he asked me outright … It hit him hard when I confessed the truth. I was unmarried and pregnant, and it would ruin the family name. When he asked me if Randolph was the father, I told him he wasn’t, but it was not until after Francis was born that I told him about Jacob.’
‘I can imagine he would be furious, especially after seeing your son’s eyes...’
‘Yes, he was. That’s why it would be a bad idea for Joe to even mention Jacob’s name. It would not bode well for him because it could give John yet another reason to make sure Joe doesn't have a chance to tell anyone.’ Gwendolyn frowned and closed her eyes. ‘Not that any of it would have helped Francis anyway.’
‘Was there no way you could contact Jacob? Surely, he should know about Francis. He might have been able to help him, especially after you … after you passed away.’
Gwendolyn rubbed her forehead and let out a sigh before she answered. ‘Even if I'd known where he was, I couldn’t tell him. Not after Francis was born. It would have broken his heart to know...’
‘But why?’
‘Because he would know what Francis was likely to endure. The thought that another child would have to suffer in the same way he did, would be the last thing he wanted.’
‘With all due respect, he must have realised that was a possibility when you two...’
Gwendolyn looked as though she’d been slapped in the face, and I realised my comment had sounded as though I disapproved. ‘Do you know how it feels to be in love?’ she asked, her expression wretched.
I immediately thought about James and nodded my head. ‘Yes, I do. I love my husband very much. I have since the day I met him.’
‘Then you should know that love is blind to all the obstacles that present themselves.’
I tried to apologise for being so insensitive, but she just shook it off. As she turned away from me, she seemed to fade. I blinked, thinking it might be my eyes playing tricks on me.
‘Oh, Lordy, Miss Veronica!’ Mildred’s worried voice filtered through my mind, and suddenly, she was standing in front of me. Gwendolyn had disappeared, and I was back in my own time again….
Continued….
Characters in: This Time – That Time 2
The Powers that be who are all watching Veronica:
Jowell
Kraid
Leif
Petro
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Gwendolyn – Sir John’s sister, now deceased.
Francis – Albino child of Gwendolyne.
Jacob Argall – Albino.
Meg – Francis’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes | Thank you so much for continuing to read my story. This is UK English. If you spot any errors, I will be really happy if you could let me know. :) |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
End of part 24
Gwendolyn rubbed her forehead and let out a sigh before she answered. ‘Even if I'd known where he was, I couldn’t tell him. Not after Francis was born. It would have broken his heart to know...’
‘But why?’
‘Because he would know what Francis was likely to endure. The thought that another child would have to suffer in the same way he did, would be the last thing he wanted.’
‘With all due respect, he must have realised that was a possibility when you two...’
Gwendolyn looked as though she’d been slapped in the face, and I realised my comment had sounded as though I disapproved. ‘Do you know how it feels to be in love?’ she asked, her expression wretched.
I immediately thought about James and nodded my head. ‘Yes, I do. I love my husband very much. I have since the day I met him.’
‘Then you should know that love is blind to all the obstacles that present themselves.’
I tried to apologise for being so insensitive, but she just shook it off. As she turned away from me, she seemed to fade. I blinked, thinking it might be my eyes playing tricks on me.
‘Oh, Lordy, Miss Veronica!’ Mildred’s worried voice filtered through my mind, and suddenly, she was standing in front of me. Gwendolyn had disappeared, and I was back in my own time again….
Part 25
The ‘powers that be’ sat in their normal seats with all eyes focused on Jowell as he raked his fingers through his long white beard, a sure sign that he was in an agreeable mood.
‘That went better than I could possibly have hoped for. What say you?’ His eyes embraced the other three at the table.
‘I agree,’ Leif replied. A singular raised eyebrow confirmed his approval as he nodded. ‘Veronica is proving to be a very discerning young woman.’
‘I believe she will bring this venture to a satisfactory conclusion without any extra help from us,’ Petro added.
‘Thank the heavens for that.’ Jowell murmured, releasing a sigh of relief. ‘We will continue as before … taking her back to her own time as and when we deem it necessary, as it is now. Veronica has enough information on Jacob to begin her search in the archives, especially now that she has James to help her.’
Kraid smiled. ‘I’m sure the delightful Mildred will enjoy helping her, too.’
‘Oh, Lordy, yes!’ the others affectionally chorused together.
*****
Mildred made a grab for Michael as my legs wobbled dangerously. I sat down on the bed and looked up at her as she stared at me through squinted eyes. ‘Didja go again? You’ve got that tell-tale glaze in your eyes.’ She sat down beside me and Michael wriggled from her arms and reached out for a cuddle.
Coming back at the same moment I left was quite disconcerting because so much had happened to me in that blip in time. It seemed unreal that no one had noticed I’d gone, but it was also gratifying. I sat Michael on my lap and kissed the top of his head as he snuggled up in my arms. He was still drowsy from his sleep, and I hugged him close as I turned to Mildred and smiled. ‘Joe’s back in his own time again. Our precious little boy is back to normal.’
‘That surely does me old heart good to hear, Miss Veronica. Let’s go an’ put the kettle on, then you can tell me everythin’ over a nice cuppa tea.’
It was so good to hear Mildred’s comforting voice again. She brought normality back into my life, especially after one of my trips back in time. I gave Michael a squeeze, and dropped another kiss on his forehead. ‘What a good idea, and I’m sure a certain little boy would just love one of your delicious biscuits and a glass of juice. Hmm?’ Michael immediately wriggled from my arms and ran to his bedroom door, a look of eager excitement radiating from his loveable little face.
'Come on, then, you little rascal,’ I said, unable to hide the huge grin on my face as I took hold of his hand.
By the time I’d settled Michael down with his toys, his beaker and a plate with one of his favourite biscuits close to hand, Mildred had brought our mugs of tea to the table. Circling my hands around my mug, I began telling her about my encounter with Gwendolyn’s ghost back in eighteen-forty-six, and what I’d learned from her regarding Francis’ parentage.
It was difficult to stop myself grinning as Mildred’s mouth opened and closed as I recounted the details of Gwendolyn’s disastrous engagement, and her growing love for Jacob. I know Mildred was desperate to say something, and that her scorn would be focused directly on Randolph and Sir John, but not a word passed her lips, which was really surprising. I’d never met this self-controlled Mildred before.
Glancing up at the kitchen clock, I saw it was time for me to walk up to the school. ‘We’ll have to continue this when James comes home and the children are in bed,’ I told her as I stood up and hastily grabbed my jacket from the back of my chair. ‘I’ll nip off now and collect Ann. Is there anything we need from the corner shop while I’m out?’
‘No, not as I can think of.’ Her head tilted as her forehead wrinkled in thought. ‘Nope, I think I’ve got everythin’ for now.’
The school was only a short walk down the road, and I was there in plenty of time, so I stood around with the other mothers waiting for their children. Some knew me from my children’s books, and others through their child’s friendship with Ann, so it was a good opportunity to catch up with their news. We didn’t have to wait long before the school bell rang, and the children came yelling and laughing into the playground. I quickly spotted Ann, and waved like a demented chimpanzee to catch her attention.
‘Mummy, I’m in the school play!’ Ann shouted as she came running up to me, her satchel strap perilously bouncing on her shoulders and threatening to slip off and spill its contents all over the playground. ‘Will you come and watch me?’
I gave her a hug and then looked into her sparkling eyes. ‘Of course, I will, Darling. What part are you playing?’
‘I’m a buttercup, and Callie is a daisy! We have to dance and sing in front of everybody! Can Nanny come and watch me, too?’
It made me grin to hear the affection in Ann's voice. Mildred was a perfect grandmother and had stolen hers and Michael’s hearts as much as she had stolen mine and James. ‘You try keeping her away,’ I said, laughing at her delightful, childish enthusiasm. ‘Come on, let’s go home and tell her your good news.’
Ann’s elation bubbled over again when her daddy came home. Leaping up into his arms, she was so excited, she nearly bowled him over. ‘What’s all this?’ James laughed, swinging her around before he brought her into the sitting-room. ‘Now, start from the beginning and tell me all about it,’ he said as he looked over her head and winked at me.
‘I be butcup, too,’ Michael said as he tugged on James' sleeve.
Ann shook her head with big sister superiority. ‘You don’t go to school yet, Mikey. You’re not old enough.’ She then sat up straight on her father’s lap and tried to look as grown up as she could.
‘I wanna go school,’ Michael said as his bottom lip jutted out into a pout.
‘You will soon enough, Poppet, so don’t start wishin’ your life away before you’ve had a chance t’ live it.’ Mildred smiled as she walked through to the dining room and put a tray with a plate of egg and cress sandwiches on the table. ‘Come and have your tea,’ she called out. 'And if you eat these up without any messin’, I've got some of my fairy cakes waiting in the kitchen...'
*****
I picked up my glass and took a sip of brandy. Dinner had long been cleared away, and the children were asleep in bed. James and Mildred were sat in the sitting-room with me and listened avidly as I related my latest trip into the past.
‘Did Gwendolyn tell you the cause of her early demise?’ James asked. Always the doctor, of course, that would be the first question he’d ask.
‘No, I didn’t ask her that, but I will, though—if I see her again, that is. It might be something else that Francis will need to be aware of when he grows up.’
Mildred knitted her fingers together while her thumbs twiddled round and round. ‘Poor little mite. As if his young life weren’t bad enough already,’ she said with a sigh.
James sat back in his chair after I’d finished relating Gwendolyn’s story. ‘So, what do we know about Francis’ father?’
‘Not a lot. I have his full name, though. He’s called Jacob Argall. I’m sure there wouldn’t be too many people with that name back then. Apparently, he was given it by the missionaries after they found him outside their door a few days after he was born.’
‘Breaks me heart just thinkin’ of all the misery that poor babe had t’ bear.’ Mildred shook her head as she reached out and picked up her cup of tea. I took another sip of brandy and tried to think of something to say that could help us uncover the information required to reunite Jacob with his son, something I was sure I was destined to achieve.
‘I suggest you go to the Cornwall Record Office,’ James said, breaking the silence. ‘I know they keep records for births and deaths going back to the sixteenth century. If Jacob stayed in Cornwall, he should be listed there.’
‘Good idea. We’ll go there tomorrow morning after I’ve taken Ann to school,’ I said, looking over at Mildred. ‘You’ll come with me, won’t you?’
‘Course I will.’ I thought she was about to smile, but her facial expression turned to concern. ‘You look mighty tired, Miss Veronica.’
‘I’m fine, Mildred. A good night's sleep is all I need,’ I told her as I patted her hand reassuringly.
‘Well, I’s off t’ bed. Looks like we’re goin’ t’ need our wits about us t’morrow if we’re going t’ help that poor little mite find someone t’ love him.’
After she’d picked up her empty cup, we both said goodnight and I snuggled up to James on the sofa.
Mildred’s comment about me looking tired must have concerned him because he was giving me a quizzical look. ‘Are you sure you’re alright? These trips into the past must have some effect. Leaping in and out of your body hundreds of years apart can’t be good for you.’
‘I’m fine … really! Apart from feeling a little tired, which is normal at this time of night,’ I said with a chuckle. ‘But, if you’re that worried, you could always check me over… You being a doctor, I obviously couldn’t argue with you. Should I go and lie on the bed?’
I knew I was being a tease, but suddenly the thought of lying in James' arms made my tiredness disappear. I turned to look at him and saw the hint of amusement underlie the hungry look that matched my own.
'I think that's a very good idea...' he said as he started to turn off the lights before taking my hand and leading me up the stairs....
Continued….
Characters
The Powers that be who are all watching Veronica:
Jowell
Kraid
Leif
Petro
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Gwendolyn – Sir John’s sister, now deceased.
Francis – Albino child of Gwendolyne.
Jacob Argall – Albino.
Meg – Francis’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes | Thank you again for reading my story. Sorry it's so long again. This is UK English. I am always most grateful to anyone who finds any nits! :)) |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
Previously:
Veronica has been sent back to her own time again, and explained the situation to James and Mildred. She needs to find out as much as she can about the whereabouts of Jacob. James suggests she goes to the Records Office in Cornwall, as they have records dating back a very long time and they might be able to give her some answers.
Part 26
The Records Office wasn't very busy when we arrived just after ten the following morning. Armed with nothing more than Jacob's full name, and the locality where he was last known, we marched up to the receptionist to ask how we would go about finding the information we needed. After she'd asked us for a few more details, which we obviously didn't have, she then typed his name into the computer and waited to see what came up.
'Argall? What an amazing coincidence!' she said with sudden enthusiasm. 'I happened upon a manual down in our archives called, 'Times Gone By' only last week, and I came across that very word. It means, 'shelter, a quiet place', and 'peaceful'. Its connection had nothing to do with a name, though. Since I've been working here, I've discovered some interesting facts on surnames. It's really fascinating. I wonder what your Jacob's story is.'
'That sounds really interesting,' I said thoughtfully. 'When I've found out what happened to Jacob, I think I'll look up my own name. What about you, Mildred? Would you like to know how you got yours?'
'Oh Lordy, no, Miss Veronica. Why'd I want t' do that? I knows what I knows, an' that's enough fer me. Anyways, you never know what else you might turn up!'
I had to laugh at her serious expression--she had some very strange ideas at times. I was sure she wouldn't have any skeletons hiding away in her cupboard.
The receptionist, Mary Harland, according to the name badge on her jumper, looked up and smiled. 'You might be surprised at what you might find out. I've known people come in here to research their family history and unearth some amazing things. The best one was a young girl who was trying to learn more about her mother's ancestors, and it transpired she was a descendant of a crowned prince in some faraway, little-known country.'
'Really? How romantic. I think that sort of thing probably only happens to a few people,' I said as Mary continued searching her screen. 'We're not expecting any surprises regarding Jacob, but it would be helpful to know if he lived in Cornwall around 1846. Do your records show up things like that?'
'Yes, they do. The census act of 1800, also known as the population act, enabled the first census to be undertaken in 1801, and every ten years after that. The only problem is, if Jacob was not residing in the area at the time it was taken, he'll not be registered as living anywhere.'
Mildred and I exchanged a look that confirmed we were both thinking the same thing. If Jacob wasn't about when the ten-yearly census was taken, we wouldn't have a chance of finding him to tell him about his son, if and when I returned to his time. We both stood silently in front of Mary's desk as she searched through the records, and we nearly jumped out of our skins when she eventually spoke.
'Okay, here we are ... Argall ... 1824-1898. It's lucky his surname began with A, because there weren't many of them, so it shouldn't be too hard to find him. Had it been 'Smith' you'd be here forever,' she chuckled. 'Surnames originally came about from the man's occupation, so it's the oldest name recorded, and goes back thousands of years.'
After a couple of minutes, she looked up with a triumphant smile. 'I've found one reference to a Jacob Argall, although not in the year you were hoping for. I have limited information on my computer, so if you go and sit over there,' she said as she pointed to a vacant table in the corner of the reception area, 'I'll have the records brought up from the basement for you to go through.' She sounded so positive, Mildred let out a sigh of relief. We just had to hope she'd found the information we were looking for, or we'd be back to square one.
'That was a stroke of luck,' I said after Mildred and I sat down.
'I'm not so sure, Miss Veronica,' she muttered with a shake of her head. 'It feels to me like we's lookin for a needle in a haystack.'
As it turned out, she was absolutely right....
After half an hour studying the limited information Mary's colleague brought up from the archives, we returned home.
'I'll put the kettle on,' Mildred said before going to the kitchen. 'That'll perk the spirits up...'
The look I shot her made her realise how funny what she'd just said sounded. 'Oh Lordy! I didn't mean it t' come out that way. You an' all your dead ghosties is quite turnin' me brain.'
I was falling about laughing. 'Oh, Mildred, you are such a tonic. Come on, let's get this cuppa going and then I think it'll be time to fetch Ann from school. We might as well go and pick Michael up from his Aunty Alice, and Ann can see her, too. It'll save them a journey bringing him home. I wonder what she's spoilt him with today.'
Mildred's expression turned regretful. 'She dotes on the children. 'Tis a right shame she an' Kenneth couldn't have one of their own, they would've made lovely parents.'
I sighed. 'Yes, I agree, but thankfully, Ann and Michael adore them, and love them just as much in return. I hope it makes up a little for not having their own.'
***
Once the children were tucked up in bed and James had showered and changed out of his hospital clothes, we had a pre-dinner drink before sitting down at the table.
'The only useful information we could learn from the files was that Jacob died in Truro,' I told him as I passed him the bowl of roast potatoes after I'd put a couple on my own plate. 'It was so frustrating.'
He was far more optimistic than I regarding Jacob's whereabouts. 'At least you know he stayed in the area, and two hundred years ago there couldn't have been many people living there. It shouldn't be too difficult to find him. Perhaps you could get Joe and Daveth to ask around.'
I leaned over and planted a big kiss on my clever husband's cheek. 'What would I do without you?'
'I would rather you not find out!'
I laughed. 'As if I would!'
'I've just had a really funny thought, well, not funny.' His expression grew serious. 'Do you realise that as we're sitting here talking, you could also be in the past?'
I frowned and looked over at Mildred, but all I got from her was raised eyebrows and a nodding head. 'Well think on it,' she said after a couple of seconds. 'You goes poppin' off on your travels and comes back to us at the same time you left. We don't know if you been and gone, or gone and come back!' She twisted her mouth and squinted her eyes. 'I think that's what I mean.' She gave a throaty chuckle, then reached over and gave my arm a little pinch. 'Hmm, yes, tis alright, Doctor James, she's still with us,' she said when I yelped; and they both burst out laughing.
'Very funny!' I retorted before I started laughing as well. 'Okay then, just in case I'm suddenly whisked away while I'm still sitting here talking to you, would you mind topping up my glass of wine, please?'
I held up my glass for James to fill ... and found myself standing outside the cottage with my hand still stretched out. What was even more confusing was the fact that I was no longer holding my glass, but a piece of what looked very much like chocolate!
Continued....
Characters in: This Time -- That Time 2
The Powers that be who are all watching Veronica:
Jowell
Kraid
Leif
Petro
Veronica Russell -- time traveller.
Dr James Russell -- married to Veronica.
Ann Russell -- Veronica and James's five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell -- Veronica and James's three-year-old son.
Mildred -- Veronica's closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett -- ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Joe Hammett -- Daveth's father who disappeared through a time portal
Rosie Hammett -- Joe's wife.
Sir John -- Lord of the manor.
Gwendolyn -- Sir John's sister, now deceased.
Francis -- Albino child of Gwendolyne.
Jacob Argall -- Albino.
Meg -- Francis' nanny and carer.
| Author Notes |
This is part one of Part 26, I will post the second part tomorrow. It really was too long to put on in one go.
I'm sorry I've been a long time with this, but I was away most of December and wasn't able to do much in the way of writing. Thank you all for being so patient. This is UK English, but if you find any SPAG, I always appreciate being told. Thank you in advance! |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
.jpg)
PLEASE READ THE FIRST PART OF PART 26 BEFORE READING THIS - IT IS PROMOTED UNTIL SUNDAY
Part 26 - part two
‘Well? What d’ya think?’ I looked up and found myself staring into Joe’s anxious eyes—I was back in 1846 again. ‘Is it as
good as Mildred’s?’
‘What?’
‘Me chocolate! … Does it taste like Mildred’s? ‘Ava try an’ tell me, an’ don’t go sayin’ it’s good if it ain’t. I’ve bin thinkin’, this could be just what I need t’ get me outta trouble.’
I shook my head as comprehension finally hit me and looked down at the piece of chocolate in my hand. I broke off a piece and popped it into my mouth, very conscious of the anxious look on Joe’s face as he waited for my reaction. Surprise washed over me as the wonderful texture of his home-made chocolate melted smoothly on my tongue, I took another bite. ‘I can see you’re a fast learner, Joe. Congratulations, it’s delicious. It’s not quite the same as Mildred’s, but it’s just as nice. Have you given it to anyone else to taste?’
‘No, I wanted you t’ be the first.’ His pride showed clearly in his beaming face and sparkling eyes, just like a young child’s. ‘I made it while me family be out ‘cause I didn’t want ‘em t’ know. If they’d come ‘ome early and caught me while I was talkin’ t’you, they’d think I’d gone loopy cause it would look like I be talkin’ t’ meself. That be why I gave it t’ you out ‘ere. Yeh like it then?’
I had to chuckle. ‘Oh, Joe, it’s really good. I would tell you if it wasn’t. Why don’t you test it on your children and Rosie when they come home? I’m sure they’ll love it. And then I’d like to have a chat with you and Daveth. I need your help if I’m to sort out how to help Gwendolyn's son.’
‘Oh, ‘ave yer gotta plan, then?’
‘I might have. I’ll tell you about it later when you’re both together. I think your chocolate is delicious, so go and find out if your family agree with me. I’m going to see how Francis is doing, and then I’ll come back.’
‘Right y’are, Mistress,’ he replied, doffing his faded cap with a sweeping bow and a cheeky grin.
‘Get away with you!’ I told him as he walked off towards the cottage with a jaunty swagger. Still chuckling, I turned and headed off to the Manor.
It was very quiet when I stepped through the door into the grand entrance hall, and it appeared to be deserted. Perhaps they had gone away for the Winter season, which many of the gentry did back then. I decided to go straight up to the attic room and see if Francis was still there, and my relief was overwhelming when I saw Meg knitting by the window. If she was here, it meant Francis would be, too. I could feel my heart pound as I moved over to his bed to look down at him as he slept.
I was then conscious of another figure coming towards me. ‘You’ve come back. I thought you’d gone for good,’ Gwendolyn said when she reached my side.
I gave her a relieved smile when I turned towards her. ‘I’m afraid I’ve no control over when I come or go. But it gave me time to do a little research. What has been happening since I left? It’s so quiet here.’
‘Nothing, really. John doesn’t go out much now, and hasn’t entertained since … since I left Randolph at the altar. The servants walk around so quietly, worried they’ll disturb him and suffer the consequences. I don’t know what will happen to him if he carries on like this.’
She looked so desolate, I felt quite sorry for her. ‘That was not your fault, Gwendolyn. You did what you did for all the right reasons. Can you imagine how much worse it would have been if you had married Randolph? What would he have said and done when he was presented with Francis? He didn’t show much affection towards you, so what would he have been like with your dear little boy? And more to the point, do you think he would have believed Francis was his when he arrived ‘premature’?’
Gwendolyn bowed her head and remained quiet for a while. ‘What’s going to happen to him, Veronica?’ Her voice was barely a whisper, and when she raised her eyes, my heart went out to her.
‘Let’s go down to your room and leave Francis in Meg’s care,’ I suggested as I moved slowly towards the door. After taking another glimpse at her child, she followed me down the stairs and into her bedroom. We sat down on the window seat again, and I told her what I’d learned at the records office back in my time. ‘So, now we know Jacob died in this parish; there’s a chance he might still be here. We just have to find him.’
‘Oh, Veronica, do you think we should? He’ll be so upset.’
‘Now, listen to me, Gwendolyn. Do you think Jacob would be happy to learn he’d had a son and hadn’t been given the opportunity to be there for him, or to get to know him? You have to look at this sensibly. Francis needs his father, and from what you’ve told me of Jacob, he would most certainly want to help him.’
‘I suppose so. It’s just I can’t imagine where he would be. There’s only one missionary church in these parts, and you know he’s not there.’
She was right. It was all very well James suggesting that it should be easy to find Jacob because Cornwall had such a small population back then, but I doubt a missionary with bright blue eyes and white hair would be overlooked. In the three years since his disappearance, someone would have been bound to have seen him, and either Joe, or his family would have heard about it.
‘Did Jacob ever mention another place he would like to visit in England?’ I asked a despondent-looking Gwendolyn. ‘I mean, he might have eventually died here, but that doesn’t mean he lived here before that. The records show that he lived to a good age, so maybe he only returned when he was older.’
Her creased brow deepened as she tried to remember the many conversations she had with Jacob before her disastrous wedding day, but after a couple of minutes, Gwendolyn shook her head.
‘I can’t remember him saying anything about wanting to go anywhere else … unless—’ Her expression suddenly changed to one of enlightenment.
‘Unless what?’ I asked, my impatience boiling over with excitement.
‘He did say he wanted to visit a missionary church in Bristol one day. He’d heard about the wonderful work they did abroad, and he always wanted to see more of the world.’
My heart immediately sank. The fact that Jacob could be thousands of miles away for years to come had never occurred to me. How could he help his son if he wasn’t even in the same country? Gwendolyn’s brother thought Francis was the devil’s spawn because of his red eyes, and probably thought the only answer to his self-imposed isolation was to get rid of him.
‘It’s hopeless, isn’t it,’ Gwendolyn suddenly wailed, her ghostly form crouched with the agony of her despair. ‘My darling little boy might be killed, and there’s nothing you or I can do to help him...’
My mind went into overdrive. If that was the case, then why had I been sent back in time? Surely, whoever was deciding these things wasn’t cruel enough to keep me from finding a solution to, not only Francis’ plight, but the survival of Joe’s family. If Sir John got rid of Francis, he would probably have to silence Joe as well, and that wouldn’t be achieved by simply throwing him and his family out of their cottage.
I turned back to Gwendolyn as I felt tears of frustration filling my eyes. ‘I won’t let anything happen to your son … I promise to do everything I can to ensure his safety.’
My words seemed to calm her, but they didn’t calm me. What on earth was I going to do now?
Think, Veronica, think!
Continued….
Characters in: This Time – That Time 2
The Powers that be who are all watching Veronica:
Jowell
Kraid
Leif
Petro
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Gwendolyn – Sir John’s sister, now deceased.
Francis – Albino child of Gwendolyne.
Jacob Argall – Albino.
Meg – Francis’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes | This is UK English dialect and the second half of part 26. If you find any SPAG errors, I would love it if you point it out. Thank you! |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
End of part 27
‘It’s hopeless, isn’t it?’ Gwendolyn suddenly wailed, her ghostly form crouched with the agony of her despair. ‘My darling little boy might be killed, and there’s nothing you or I can do to help him...’
My mind went into overdrive. If that was the case, then why had I been sent back in time? Surely, whoever was deciding these things wasn’t cruel enough to stop me finding a solution to, not only Francis’ plight, but the survival of Joe’s family. If Sir John got rid of Francis, he would probably have to silence him as well, and that wouldn’t be achieved by simply throwing him and his family out of their cottage.
I turned back to Gwendolyn as I felt the tears of frustration fill my eyes. ‘I won’t let anything happen to your son … I promise to do everything I can to ensure his safety.’
My words seem to calm her, but they didn’t calm me. What on earth was I going to do now?
Think, Veronica, think!
Part 28
By the time I’d returned to the cottage, I was cursing the powers that be for putting me in this situation. Although I’d racked my brain as I walked, I was no closer to working out a way to save Francis, or Joe and his family. The smile Joe gave when he saw me approaching the gate did little to raise my flagging state of mind.
I stopped and went back a little bit, out of sight of the cottage, and waited for Joe to reach my side. ‘So, what did they think of your chocolate?’ I asked.
His eyes lit up, and the look of satisfaction that accompanied it suggested his wife and family were as impressed as I was.
‘It were the same for them as it were for me when I tasted it in your time,’ he enthused. ‘My Rosie were none too pleased that I’d used all the butter, and the cocoa she were given by her ma for Christmas, though. She were saving it for a special treat, but she said it were worth it!’
The cost of chocolate ingredients, far less their availability in Joe’s time, had never occurred to me when I suggested Mildred teach him how to make it. I didn’t even know if chocolate had been invented yet, so I asked him if it had.
He shook his head with such vigour, I thought it would topple off his shoulders. ‘No—well, not in these parts, anyways. That’s what be so good about it. I’m thinkin’ I could make some t’ sell, an’ I could find another place for us if Sir John chucks us outta the cottage. I’m just waitin’ for his flunkey t’ turn up and do just that – or worse. Our Rosie be goin’ out of her mind a worryin’.’
‘Can you buy cocoa round here, Joe? I mean, is there a shop that sells it?’
I watched as a look of disappointment replaced the glow of excitement he’d had on his face. I could see, like me, he hadn’t thought this through properly, and not taken into account the ingredients he’d need. He shook his head as it drooped, then kicked up a scattering of dust and shingle with his scuffed, worn-out shoes. ‘I don’t rightly know, but even if there was, I ain’t got the money t’ buy it. If it hadn’t been fer Rosie’s ma sending it from Bristol, I wouldn’ta bin able t’ make this bit, either—’
‘Bristol?’
Joe’s head tilted to one side as he looked at me with a puzzled frown. ‘Yeah, Bristol. That be where most of Rosie’s kin be livin'. She’s only ere ‘cause of me havin’ a job already … ain't nothin’ in Bristol fer the likes of me. We met when she came t’ visit ‘er aunt Gladys with ‘er ma.’
The fact that Jacob might be in Rosie’s birthplace seemed like too much of a coincidence—or was it? Every time I had travelled to the past, there had been some uncanny link regarding what was going on. Could it be the powers that be, whatever, or whoever they were, knew which way to assist me with helping the people who otherwise were doomed? The thought suddenly gave me the confidence I needed to try and save Francis, and Joe and his family, whatever it took.
‘Yeh wanted to talk to me ‘n Daveth about somethin’?’ he said, totally changing the subject. ‘He be fetchin’ Elowen ‘ome.’ He turned and looked up the lane. ‘He should be back … dunno what’s keepin’ ‘im.’
‘Elowen?’ The name rang a bell, but I couldn’t think why.
‘Me daughter.’ He smiled, putting the warmth back into his face.
‘Oh, yes. I remember now. Ann mentioned her name. Daveth told her she had the same colour hair as she has.’
‘Mmm, yeah, she has. I wonder what’s takin’ ‘im so long.’ He frowned as he looked up the lane again.
‘Children dally all the time, not realising the time they’re taking, or the worry they cause,’ I told him in an effort to ease his mind.
He nodded in agreement before he turned back to look at me. ‘What’d yeh want t’ talk t’ us about anyways?’
‘Jacob,’ I replied. ‘But that was before I spoke to Gwendolyn.’
‘Ah, I be forgetting, ‘ow is she?’
I looked Joe straight in the eye and decided he was as ready as he would ever be to handle the news. ‘Joe, there's no easy way to tell you, but Gwendolyn died—’
The look on his face was one of shock tinged with sadness. ‘She be dead? When? Oh, she were a young’un, too.’
I could see he was genuinely upset at the news, so I took a deep breath and continued, unsure how he would react to my answer. ‘As far as I can tell, only a couple of days ago. Going back to my own time does tend to distort the length of time I’ve been here overall. But, it couldn’t have been any longer because she died after I met Daveth, and he looked the same when I came back with you, as he did when I first saw him.’
I watched the questions flit over his face, and the confusion cloud the clarity of his eyes. ‘Um, let me be gettin’ this right in me ‘ead.’ He blinked rapidly, and his head twitched as if to throw out the thoughts he was having. Slowly, he took a deep breath and frowned. ‘I be ‘avin’ a bit of a problem wi’ this. Yeh goes off t’ the Manor t’ check on the lad, and yeh come back an’ tell’s me yeh be talkin’ t’ Gwendolyn … right?’
‘Yes, Joe, that’s right—I realise this must be a bit confusing—’
‘So, ‘ow come yeh spoke t’ ‘er when she be already dead?’
In for a penny, in for a pound! 'I spoke to her ghost, Joe … I can do that, too.’
‘Bloody ‘ell!’ He lifted his cap and rubbed his forehead with the sleeve of his jacket, before raking his hand through his hair and putting his cap back on. ‘That be queer. What did she say?’
‘I discovered Jacob died here, so we naturally assumed he still lived in these parts.’
‘We?'
‘Me and James. After Mildred and I returned from the records office in my time, we discussed how we might find Jacob using the little information we had.’
‘And what be that?’
‘Only when he died and where he lived at the time…’
The words were hardly out of my mouth when I regretted saying what I had. It came as no surprise when he looked back at me with understandable unease.
‘Do yeh mean that yeh can find out when anybody dies?’
Well done, Veronica, now get out of that! I could almost anticipate his next question. What do I tell him?
‘Oh, good Lord, no!’ I blustered, trying to sound as convincing as I could. ‘I’m not that empowered! It was probably because he had something to do with the church that the missionaries made a note of his death in their ledger. When Mildred and I discussed it later with James, we hoped that someone might know of his whereabouts now, should I be sent back again,’ I said in a light-hearted way, hoping I’d get away with it.
I looked at Joe to make sure he had followed and believed my explanation, and couldn’t help but notice the look of relief on his face when my lie implied that I couldn’t find out when in the future he, or any of his family, would die.
‘But when I suggested this to Gwendolyn this morning, she immediately quashed that idea. That’s why I reacted the way I did when you mentioned the fact that you had family in Bristol. Gwendolyn remembered that Jacob always wanted to go there to visit a missionary church that did a lot of work abroad. I thought someone there might be able to tell us about Jacob’s whereabouts now.'
‘Yeh could be right. But Bristol be a long ways from ‘ere, an’ it’ll take a week o’ more to walk that far, dependin’ on how fast yeh can walk. Then yeh gotta find the place and ‘ope they can tell yeh somethin’. Could be yer wrong about Jacob being there, and it would all be for nowt.’
I’d totally forgotten how far away Bristol was, and hadn’t considered how I would get there. I’d never travelled out of the area I’d been sent to when I’d gone back in time, and walking was the only form of transport available to me, as far as I knew. … not only that, but Joe would have to come with me to ask the questions. That would add even more days onto the journey, and goodness knows what might happen to Francis in the meantime.
As the hopelessness of the situation dawned on me, I realised that going to Bristol to try and find Jacob was not an option in the foreseeable future….
Continued….
Characters in: This Time – That Time 2
The Powers that be who are all watching Veronica:
Jowell
Kraid
Leif
Petro
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett – five-year-old sister of Daveth
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Gwendolyn – Sir John’s sister, now deceased.
Francis – Albino child of Gwendolyne.
Jacob Argall – Albino.
Meg – Francis’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes |
link to synopsis of previous part.
Thank you so much for reading my story, and for all your support you've given me, it's meant such a lot to me. This is written in UK English. :)) |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
.jpg)
I've written a synopsis of the book so far and put a link to it in my author's notes. I hope it helps new readers to jump in.
End of part 28
I’d totally forgotten how far away Bristol was, and hadn’t considered how I would get there. I’d never travelled out of the area I’d been sent to when I’d gone back in time, and walking was the only form of transport available to me, as far as I knew. … not only that, but Joe would have to come with me to ask the questions. That would add even more days onto the journey, and goodness knows what might happen to Francis in the meantime.
As the hopelessness of the situation dawned of me, I realised that going to Bristol to try and find Jacob was not an option in the foreseeable future....
Part 29
Joe kept looking down the lane expecting to see his children but could see nothing other than the sun as it began to dip down behind the trees, leaving a trail of gloomy shadows. I could see now that his edgy nerves were not annoyance at their lateness, but genuine unease. 'Somethin's wrong,' he muttered before he started off down the lane. 'It don't take this long t' get back from aunt Glad's.'
Joe’s alarm had triggered my own concern, and I quickened my step. ‘How far away does Gladys live?’
‘Only ‘round that bend there, an’ along the lane until yeh clear the woods—ain’t far, a short walk’s all it is from Glad’s place t’ ours,’ he shouted over his shoulder as I now broke into a run to catch up with him.
Without any warning, Joe stopped and held his arm out as if to stop me. Two men had jumped out of the wood and stood facing us in the middle of the lane, both holding hefty clubs and swinging them with threatening intent. I recognised one as being the man who had come to the cottage looking for Joe. It was Sir John’s flunky.
My heart pounded like a herd of wild horses as I looked from them back to Joe. His face was set rigid, and I noticed his fists clenched at his side, ready for a fight.
‘The one on the left is the man who came to your cottage when you were away.’ The malevolent look on their faces filled me with dread.
‘I know ‘oow ‘e is, ‘is name’s Tod, I be seein’ ‘im at the Manor. Vicious bitta work. Yeh best be getting’ outta the way lest yeh get ‘ert.’
The fact that neither could see me and I was unable to be harmed had obviously not dawned on Joe, but I stood aside anyway so he wouldn’t worry about me. As I did, Tod moved a few steps closer, his ugly face more intimidating than ever.
‘Well, well, well, look what we got ‘ere, Jake. If I ain’t mistook, it be the gentleman we been looking for.’ He sneered, lifting the bat and hitting the palm of his hand with it. ‘You’ve bin invited t’ the Manor t’ meet wiv Sir John.’
Joe looked from one face to the other. ‘I be searchin’ for me son an’ daughter. Tell Sir John I’ll come when they be back at home.’
The two men turned to each other and grinned. ‘That be mighty obligin’ of ‘im, wouldn’t yeh say, Tod?’
‘Couldn’t be more so, Jake. But d’ya reckon Sir John would think so?’
They both directed their attention back to Joe, shaking their heads. ‘Guess we’re gonna ‘afta take yeh now.’ Tod’s face looked menacing as they started moving towards us.
‘Look, I ain’t goin’ no-place till I’ve found me kids.’ Joe was slowly backing up, unsuccessfully trying to put some distance between them.
‘I wouldna be worried ‘bout … Daveth? That’s ‘is name … right? ‘E’s got some spunk, gotta say that fer ‘im. An’ little Elowen … Now there be a little cutie—’
A howl, so terrifying that even the two men stopped grinning, came from Joe as he charged towards them. With fists swinging ferociously, he swung a right to Tod’s eye and brought a left uppercut to his chin, knocking him off his feet, before Jake grabbed him from behind and held him tight.
Joe screamed with rage. A wild boar had nothing on him for strength as he kicked backwards, catching Jake’s shins and twisting out of his arms. As fast as a whippet, he then turned to thump him as well. The men were cursing and swore they’d kill him once Sir John was done with him. Tod, now on his feet, swung his club, catching Joe on the side of the head, which caused him to stagger and gave Jake the opportunity to grab him again.
I felt useless because I couldn’t help him—until I remembered the stones that the ghost of Father Peter had used to bang on Mrs Humphries’ door. I quickly grabbed a handful of small stones from the lane and dashed to Joe’s aid, throwing them at both the men as I ran. I was screaming, my adrenalin boosting my anger, as they rubbed their heads and looked around to see where the stones were coming from.
Joe laughed as more stones rained down on his attackers’ heads ‘Atta girl!’
‘Can you get away from them?’ I shouted back.
The two men started to look nervous as their eyes flicked from Joe to the lane. They still had a tight hold of him and began dragging him off towards the Manor, ducking their heads every time I scored a hit.
‘No, I can’t!’
I picked up a couple of larger stones and smiled when the two men yelped and ducked after I’d thrown them, scoring another two satisfying hits.
‘Go and find me kids, and come and let me know when they’re safe,’ Joe bellowed as he tried unsuccessfully to escape his assailant’s vice-like grip.
‘Okay, I know where you’ll be, so I’ll come and help you when I’ve found them.’
‘What trickery is this?’ Jake snapped as his head darted this way and that, trying to see who Joe was talking to.
‘Stop yer yapping and ‘elp me get this bit of dog-muck outta ‘ere,’ Tod snarled, before spitting out some baccy phlegm.
My stomach turned as I saw the congealed blob of brown goo hit the ground. What a disgusting creature! ‘Don’t worry about the children, Joe, I’ll get them back.’ I looked over at him to make sure he heard me, then turned and made my way down the lane in the direction the two men had come from.
I didn’t think Joe’s children would be far away, and I expected what Tod had said was more a ruse to frighten Joe. Wherever they were, I just had to hope that Daveth would hear me. That no one else could hear, or see me, was another perk to the job as it certainly came in useful at times. With this in mind, I started calling Daveth’s name as loud as I could, only stopping to listen for his reply. It was getting darker, and I began to worry that they were in the woods tied up, or held captive somewhere.
‘DAVETH! DAVETH!’ The sound echoed in the unnerving quiet of the early evening. Even the birds appeared to have taken to their beds. I called again and carried on until I thought my voice would break. I have to find them. ‘Hang on a minute.’ I stopped dead in my tracks as the most unlikely but obvious answer came to me … 'Aunt Gladys!’ Remembering Joe had told me that she lived just passed the bend in the lane, I started to run.
Candlelight flickering through the lower window of a small, rundown cottage caught my eye as I rounded the corner. Smoke wafted from the chimney, so I ran on, hoping against hope it was Gladys's house and I would find the children there.
I climbed the three steps leading onto the front porch and listened for any sound coming from inside. Nothing. So, taking a deep breath, I walked through the weather-beaten, wooden door into a tiny space housing a pair of laced up ankle-high boots and a pair of walking shoes placed neatly against the wall. I then walked through into the next room, which had a beamed ceiling and a welcoming fire in the grate, its flames merrily dancing over the logs. The furniture was sparse, but Gladys had arranged the little she had to turn it into a cosy, warm room.
The first thing I noticed when I walked into the bedroom was a burly man holding a cudgel. Sitting on the bed were Daveth, Elowen, and an elderly lady, and all three looked terrified….
Continued....
Characters in: This Time – That Time 2
The Powers that be who are all watching Veronica:
Jowell
Kraid
Leif
Petro
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett – five-year-old sister of Daveth
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Gwendolyn – Sir John’s sister, now deceased.
Francis – Albino child of Gwendolyne.
Jacob Argall – Albino.
Meg – Francis’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes |
Synopsis of Book 2
Synopsis of Book 1 These are the links to the first book in the trilogy, and the second one up to the latest chapter. I will add to the second one as and when it's needed. I hope it will help new readers to understand the story-line. Thank you all so much for your continued support, and for all your help with finding my nits! You don't know how much I appreciate it. This is in UK English. . |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
I've put a link to a synopsis of the previous parts in my Author's Notes for anyone jumping in, or wanting to refresh their memories.
Part 30
Daveth was about to say something when he looked up and saw me, but I put my finger to my lips. The relief was so evident in his eyes, I couldn’t begin to imagine the fear his little sister and aunt must be feeling.
‘Don’t say anything, but blink once for ‘yes’, and twice for ‘no’, okay?' He nodded, and I had to smile. ‘One blink for ‘yes’ and two for ‘no’. Got it?’ He gave one blink and twitched his lips as he tried not to laugh.
‘First, are you all okay?’ One blink. ‘He hasn’t hurt any of you?’ Two blinks. I walked around the room and saw they all had one hand tied to the bedpost. No problem. Now to look at our charming house guest. He was sitting with his legs stretched out and his arms folded across his front—the cudgel hanging precariously from his limp fingers. I also noticed his eyes were half shut as though he was dozing. Perfect! I giggled like a kid as an impish idea formed in my mind. Oh boy, am I going to have some fun with you! I looked around the bedroom to see if there was something light enough for me to pick up and use, but there was nothing, so I went back into the sitting room. By the fire, leant against the stone fireplace, was a thin metal poker.
That’ll do nicely. With it grasped firmly in my hand, I marched back into the bedroom. Seeing a poker floating through the air would obviously startle Gladys and Elowen, but it couldn’t be helped. The man was still dozing, and with my grin growing wider by the second, I poked him in the chest.
The immediate effect was brilliant. His eyes flew open and his head jerked this way and that as he tried to take in what was happening. I waved the poker in front of his face and laughed as he and the chair toppled back in his effort to get away from it. I couldn’t have asked for a better response.
‘What the hell’s goin’ on?’ he shrieked as I lifted the poker to prod him again. Scrambling to his feet, he made a grab for his jacket and tried to get to the door. I could hear Daveth laughing, and when I glanced over my shoulder, I could see Gladys had pulled Elowen as close to her as she could with just the use of one arm. Both stared in wide-eyed disbelief as the poker appeared to float through the air on its own.
‘Once I get him out the front door, can you untie your aunt and sister, Daveth?’ A single blink. I nodded and smiled. ‘You’re a brave young man,’ I told him, and I meant it. I turned again and lowered the poker to smack the man on his backside. I had never seen anything so funny as him running to the door, crashing it open, and sprinting off into the night.
When I went back into the bedroom, after putting the poker back, I found Gladys cradling a very frightened Elowen as Daveth tried his best to calm them.
‘Don’tcha worry no more, ‘e’s gone now an’ won’t be showin’ ‘is face in ‘ere again.’
Aunt Gladys didn’t seem convinced. ‘The poker … didja see it flyin’? Sweet Jesus, plum scared me t’ death! ‘Ow could that ‘appen?’ With nervous twitches, she studied the room, as if expecting it to reappear. ‘Never seen the like before.’
Daveth looked at me and shrugged, his eyes asking for help. ‘Tell her—’
‘I want me da,’ Elowen burst out, her eyes scrunched up as tears streamed down her face. ‘Where’s me da?’ Gladys pulled her closer and rocked her to-and-fro in her arms as she tried to comfort her.
Elowen’s outburst had reminded me I still had to get to Joe. ‘Daveth, I have to go and help your father, because he’s been taken to the Manor house by two of Sir John’s flunkies. I don’t have any way to let your mother know what’s been going on, and I don’t think it would be right for you to take your sister home on your own tonight. Have you any ideas?’
He looked at me and then turned to his aunt to ask if Elowen could stay an extra night while he ran home to tell his mother what had happened. Gladys was in shock, I could see that, but she said yes. ‘Yer ma’ll be worried sick by now, but I can’t take yer, me legs bein’ like they are an’ Elowen would only slow yeh down.’
She stopped, then took a deep breath as she stared at her grandson. When she spoke again, her voice was sharp and authoritative. ‘Yer’ll run like blazes, hear me? I don’t much like that you’ll be out there alone wi’ those thugs about, but we’s got no choice. You’d best tell yer ma what that man said about yer da, too.’ After she’d made sure he understood, she told him to put his coat on, and moving Elowen over onto the bed, she stood up. 'I'll be boltin' the door when yer gone.'
Daveth hesitated, then turned and walked back to his sister and gave her a hug. 'I'll be back in the mornin', okay?' He ruffled her hair and smiled when she nodded. Once outside, Daveth jumped off the three steps and started running until he was out of sight of the cottage, and then stopped and waited for me to catch up. ‘I were a bit scared ‘e’d still be ‘ere,’ he said, looking around furtively.
‘No, he’ll be long gone by now. Did you see his face when I hit his bottom with the poker?’
Daveth giggled, but then fell silent. He chewed his lip before staring back at me with worry lines creasing his brow. ‘What about me da? What’ll ‘appen to ‘im? Those men said ‘e be in big trouble.’
‘Try not to worry too much about that, Daveth, I’m going to the Manor house now to see what’s going on. There might be a way I can help him. You get home and tell your mother what’s been happening. Seeing you’re safe, and knowing your sister and aunt are, too, will at least be one less thing for her to worry about.’ I smiled and he returned it. ‘Come on, I’ll walk to the cottage with you.’
###
The first thing I had to do once I’d passed through the main door of the Manor, was to find Joe. I thought he might have been taken to Sir John’s study, but he wasn’t there, so I began searching the other rooms. The library was the nearest, but they weren’t there either. I stayed a moment as visions flooded my mind of Lady Ann spooking her Sir John as he played cards with his friends in 1953. How I missed her. Giving myself a shake, I moved on.
By the time I finished looking in all the downstairs and upstairs rooms without any results, I was beginning to panic. I was so sure they would bring Joe here. And where was Sir John? Without realising it, I found myself at the staircase leading up to the attic. I knew there was no way Sir John would go in there, but I thought I might as well check on Francis while I was here. When I entered the room, I found Gwendolyn sitting on a chair as she watched her son playing on the floor with Meg. They were making towers with some wooden building blocks, and from the giggles coming from him, he was obviously enjoying knocking them down as quickly as Meg had built them up.
Gwendolyn looked pleased to see me as I walked towards her. ‘I should be the one sitting there with Francis.’ She sighed, her voice wistful. ‘What are you here for this time?’
‘I’m trying to find Joe. Have you seen him? He was brought here by Sir John’s flunkies because he knows about Francis, and I think your brother might mean him some harm—’ I had to chuckle when I was interrupted by Francis as he gave out another noisy, but contagious giggle when he knocked down the blocks again.
Gwendolyn shook her head. ‘No, I’ve not seen or heard anything. Have you looked in the cellar?’
The cellar! How I hated that room when I remembered how young Alice had fallen down the unlit stairs after she’d been sent there as a punishment. The memory still made my blood boil.
‘No, I forgot about the cellar. Will you come with me? I might need some help.’
‘I don’t know what we can do, but lead the way,’ she said as she started walking towards the door. ‘When did they take Joe?’
‘Less than an hour ago. They’d tied his children up with their aunt in her cottage … It’s alright,’ I hastened to add when I saw her worried expression. ‘I’ve sorted that out.’
‘You’ve sorted it out? I don’t understand. What can you do? I thought you were like me … unable to do anything but watch life unfolding around me.’
Not having been a ghost for long, I realised Gwendolyn would be unaware of what was possible, but I didn't feel I had the time to enlighten her until I'd found Joe. 'Let's just say I've acquired a few skills during my travels to the past,' I told her, before ushering her towards the door.
###
The kitchen was devoid of staff; I presumed to make sure there wouldn’t be any witnesses if Joe had been taken to the cellar below, and sure enough, loud voices and the sound of a scuffle could be heard through the door. After we rushed through it to see what was happening, Gwendolyn and I looked anxiously down the stairs. Although the gas lamps weren’t very bright, I could clearly see Joe slumped between the two flunkies who were holding him upright. He had obviously been badly beaten, and I was shaken to the core to see blood trickling from his nose and mouth….
Continued….
Characters in: This Time – That Time 2
The Powers that be who are all watching Veronica:
Jowell
Kraid
Leif
Petro
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett – five-year-old sister of Daveth
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Gwendolyn – Sir John’s sister, now deceased.
Francis – Albino child of Gwendolyne.
Jacob Argall – Albino.
Meg – Francis’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes |
Synopsis of Book 2
Synopsis of Book 1 Thank you for reading my story. It's written in UK English and local dialect. If you find any nits, I'm always most happy to be told. xx |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
I have added a link to a synopsis of previous parts in my author's notes, and a second one for the first book in the series.
End of part 30
**
The kitchen was devoid of staff; I presume to make sure there wouldn’t be any witnesses if Joe had been taken to the cellar below, and sure enough, loud voices and the sound of a scuffle could be heard through the door. After we rushed through it to see what was happening, Gwendolyn and I looked anxiously down the stairs. Although the oil lamps weren’t very bright, I could clearly see Joe slumped between the two flunkies who were holding him upright. He had obviously been badly beaten, and I was shaken to the core to see blood trickling from his nose and mouth….
Part 31
The Powers That Be
Jowell thumped the table. ‘Enough!’
Kraid glared at him but said nothing. He then folded his arms and leaned back in his chair, while Petro rested his elbows on the table and brought his hands together as if in prayer. When he started to drum his fingers, it only served to irritate the others.
Leif glanced at his three friends and shook his head. ‘Arguing amongst ourselves isn’t helping. I suggest we look at our options.’ He pulled his chair closer to the table and reached out for the pitcher of water. ‘Jowell? What are they?’ He carefully filled his cup and offered it to the others before setting it back on the tray.
‘Humans! How can a species be so … so irrational? How do you deal with such absurd behaviour?’ Jowell's eyes seemed to beseech the others to help him find an answer, but obviously, there wasn’t one. ‘I am still holding out hope that Veronica will be able to bring this whole conundrum to a satisfactory conclusion. If not, then we’ll have to interfere, and that could have disastrous consequences.’
The four men sat gloomily lost in their own thoughts. Petro was the first to break the uneasy silence. ‘We’ve been given special dispensation to look into Veronica’s future; do you think we could ask the time-lords for permission to look into Jacobs?’
Jowell frowned and appeared to think about it. ‘What good would that do?’
‘If we know where he is, we might be able to help Veronica again—without her knowledge, of course.’
‘At least we could find out if he meets his son.’ Leif suggested.
‘I still don’t know how that would help Veronica.’ Jowell’s frown deepened. ‘It’s not as if we can contact her.’
Petro straightened in his chair, his eyes brightening. ‘Why not? We could leave a note in one of the medical folders her husband has been reading.’
They all sat up and considered Petro's suggestion, and before the meeting was concluded, they decided to wait until Jowell had sought more advice.
*****
‘Do you honestly expect me to believe you haven’t told anyone?’ Sir John’s grim displeasure was written all over his face as he regarded Joe. ‘I can’t see you giving up an opportunity to spin a yarn in the tavern. It must have brought you enough ale to keep you going for a while. I wasn’t born stupid. I want to know everyone’s names so I can put them right on the lies you’ve been spreading.’
The sheer effort it took Joe to force himself to stand up straight and look Sir John in the eyes was clearly evident. ‘I be tellin’ the truth,’ he cried indignantly. ‘I ain’t no liar.’
Jake’s clenched fist sent an unexpected punch to Joe’s stomach, which caused him to gasp and double over. ‘Don’cha be speakin’ t’ Sir John that way,’ Jake then said, sending a shower of spittle through the gaps in his tobacco stained, rotten teeth.
‘Okay, that’s enough,’ Sir John barked. ‘I need answers, and I won’t get them if he’s unconscious.’ He paced up and down, and I could see he was having trouble deciding what to do. ‘How long have you worked for me now, Joe?’
Joe raised his head and a look of puzzlement flooded his eyes when he heard Sir John's softer tone of voice. ‘It be ‘bout twen’y years now. I were just a lad of twelve then.’
‘Twenty years? That’s a long time. Do you like working here, Joe?'
‘Y … yes, Sir John, ‘tis a good job an’ yeh bin a fair master.’
‘Then why don’t you be a good chap and tell me who you’ve told?’
‘I be tellin’ yeh, I ain’t told no one ‘n that’s—’ Joe stopped when Sir John turned away from him.
When he turned back, I could see he'd lost patience. ‘I’ve given you ample time to tell me the truth, Joe, and I have to say I’m really disappointed. If it was possible to quieten you without force, I’d do it, but I can’t risk it.’ He looked at his thugs and gave a slight nod.
‘We’ve got to help him,’ I muttered uneasily.
Gwendolyn was staring at Sir John in disbelief, and I could see it took quite an effort for her to drag her eyes away. ‘I don’t see how we can,’ she replied. ‘What is wrong with my brother? This is not the man who brought me up after our parents died. He was loving and generous, and a good man to his workers. I wish I could speak to him, make him see sense,’ she wailed as her shoulders slumped in despair.
‘That’s it! Well done, Gwendolyn. Come on, let’s go and have a chat with your brother!’ I started down the stairs with my mind buzzing as I tried to work out what to do next. ‘Come on, what are you waiting for?’ I was beginning to get a little irritated with my new ghost friend, which was rather unfair because I knew it wasn’t her fault.
‘I can’t talk to John, Veronica. You know that.’
‘You can’t, but Joe can.’ I hurried on down the stairs as the urgency of the situation intensified when the men struck out and knocked him to the floor. ‘Hi, Joe. Sorry for taking so long, do you need some help?’
His swollen, bloodied face brightened a little when he saw me. ‘I wouldn’t mind,’ he groaned, spitting out some blood. ‘Are me kids okay?’
Thinking Joe was talking to them, Tod snickered, ‘Yer brats be safe just now, but not fer much longer, ay, Jake?’
I was so glad I was able to reassure him. ‘Don’t listen to these two, Joe. Daveth and Elowen were with Gladys and another of these idiot flunkies, but they're safe now. The thug raced out of the cottage and sped off down the lane as if the Devil himself was chasing him. He won’t be back in a hurry.’
Joe grinned, and then immediately groaned. He raised his hand to his mouth and winced as he gently felt his split lip. ‘I weren’t asking you,’ Joe croaked derisively. ‘I be askin’ me friend.’
‘What friend? You ain’t got no friend—we could see em if you did. I be reck’nin’ this ones got mashed spuds fer brains. What say you, Jake?’
Although I could see Jake was trying to match his mate's show of bravado, I could see both of them were remembering the stones I threw at them in the lane.
Now he knew I was there, Joe appeared a lot more confident. ‘She be tellin’ me yer won’t be seein’ yer mate fer a while, an she also be tellin’ me ‘e be feared t’ death an’ ran off. Ain’t no one got me kids now.’
I noticed the way the men looked at each other. They weren’t happy, and they certainly weren’t discarding this information due to their own experience.
‘What’s going on?’ The expression on Sir John’s face would normally have scared the living daylights out his flunkies, but their nervousness wasn’t about him anymore, it was more about Joe’s ‘invisible’ friend.
‘What does he mean, his kids are safe now?’ Sir John glared at both the men, demanding an explanation.
‘Joe, I want you to tell Sir John his sister’s here, and she’s not at all happy with him.’ I turned to Gwendolyn. ‘What can he say that will make your brother believe him?’
‘Tell him, I hope he’ll forgive me … Oh, I don’t know.’ Gwendolyn moaned and covered her face with her hands.
I rolled my eyes and turned back to Joe. While Tod was stammering a denial of knowing what had happened to Joe's children, or their minder, he had been anxiously waiting for me to tell him what to say. Unfortunately, thanks to Gwendolyn's lack of cooperation, I could only shrug and shake my head. ‘She hasn't thought of anything you can say to convince him she's here,’ I told him. ‘She's a bit upset at the moment.’
As the seconds ticked by, I watched as Joe's expression of hope began to fade. What can he say? Oh, for heaven’s sake, think, Veronica. I bit my lower lip as my brain rushed into problem solving mode. ‘Hang on!’ A sudden idea came to me. I straightened and took a deep breath. ‘Tell Sir John his sister’s here and she wants him to know she’s very worried about Francis … Oh, and that she won’t rest until she knows he's safe.’ I smiled, patting myself on the back for remembering Joe might have seen Gwendolyn's son through the attic window, but Sir John wouldn't expect him to know what he was called. A touch of genius there, Veronica.
Without waiting for a break in the conversation Sir John was having with his two thugs, Joe very shakily stood up and turned to Sir John, his outward appearance defiant.
‘Yer sister be ‘ere, Sir John, an’ she be telling me she be very worried ‘bout Francis—’ Joe stepped back, bumping into the two thugs, and Gwendolyn gasped as we all watched the colour drain from her brother’s face.
I viewed the scene as if it was playing out in slow motion; Sir John turned his attention back to Joe, his eyes wide and confused; Joe stood transfixed, his eyes glued to Sir John’s, and Jake … I could see he was more than a little happy that the attention had been taken away from him and Tod.
Using the moment to jump in and regain his status with Sir John, Jake, although still nervous, tried to reprimand Joe. ‘D … don’t yeh be tellin’ yeh filthy—’
‘You two!’ Sir John glared at his flunkies. ‘Get out...’
Jake and Tod exchanged a worried frown before they grabbed Joe's arms to take him with them, but Sir John stopped them in their tracks. ‘No, just you two. Joe stays here!’
The look on their faces was priceless as Sir John glared back at them. ‘Go on then, why are you still here?’
He watched them scurry over to the stairs and stumble their way to the top. Once they had disappeared through the door, slamming it behind them, Sir John glanced around the room nervously.
‘How do you know my nephew’s name?’
I was just thankful I'd told Joe about Gwendolyn's ghostly existence after she died. ‘Yer sister ‘asn't passed over, Sir John, an’ she be ‘ere right now. She be sayin’ she won’t rest till she be sure Francis be safe.’
‘Enough of this nonsense! If my sister really is in the room, why doesn’t she show herself to me, hmm? Why would she show herself to a servant? There, you can’t answer that, can you?’ He frowned and scratched his forehead before a smug, relieved look spread across his face. ‘Aha! You’ve been speaking to Meg, Francis’ Nanny, haven’t you?’
‘No! It’s like I says, it be yer sister.’ Joe turned and looked at me, desperate for help.
It wasn’t going to plan, and I had to do something to convince him. But what? I looked around, and that’s when I spotted Joe’s cap on the floor. Now you’ll have to believe him. ‘I’m going to get your cap, Joe, and bring it over to you.’ I picked it up and moved slowly towards him. ‘Tell Sir John, Gwendolyn is doing this.’
Joe smiled. ‘That be yer sister, Sir John, she be ‘olding my cap.’
Sir John stared open-mouthed when he saw the cap float through the air, seemingly on its own. Shock filled his eyes as he stepped back, knocking into the bench the oil lamp was standing on. The subsequent explosion of shattered glass when it crashed to the floor, resulted in the flame hungrily licking at the pile of yellowed paper beside where it landed....
Continued…
Characters in: This Time – That Time 2
The Powers that be who are all watching Veronica:
Jowell
Kraid
Leif
Petro
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett – five-year-old sister of Daveth
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Gwendolyn – Sir John’s sister, now deceased.
Francis – Albino child of Gwendolyne.
Jacob Argall – Albino.
Meg – Francis’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes |
Synopsis of Book 2
Synopsis of Book 1 So sorry it's so long, I tend to get carried away. This is UK English. Thank you so much for reading this part. If you find any errors, I am always more than pleased for you to point them out for me. Thank you. xx |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
I have added a link to a synopsis of previous parts in my author's notes, and a second one for the first book in the series.
End of part 31
Joe smiled. ‘That be yer sister, Sir John, she be ‘olding me cap.’
Sir John stared open-mouthed when he saw the cap float through the air, seemingly on its own. Shock filled his eyes as he stepped back, knocking into the bench the oil lamp was standing on. The subsequent explosion of shattered glass when it crashed to the floor, resulted in the flame hungrily licking at the pile of yellowed paper beside where it landed....
Part 32
Sir John stamped on the flames and kicked the paper away before the fire could get out of control. The oil splattered in many directions, and now each separated into haphazard arms for the flames to feed from. It was incredible how so little oil could spread so far. I knew from experience the way shattered glass could send shards everywhere.
Galvanised into action, Joe pulled off his jacket and groaned. His face contorted in pain with each movement as he began thrashing at the flames, which only served to increase them due to the draft he was creating. As the flames continued to dance and leap to each splatter of oil, quickly edging its way towards more flammable material, my eyes shot across to the wine-rack standing in its path. I realised there was a good possibility it could house not only wine, but whisky and brandy as well. I dreaded to think of the subsequent explosion it would create if there was. I had to do something to help.
Gwendolyn had been hovering nearby, her shocked expression half smothered by her hands. Without warning, she erupted like an awakened volcano. ‘Francis! You have to save my son, Veronica … he’ll burn to death! Oh, what can we do? John won’t rescue him.… My son’s going to die, Veronica—’
‘For goodness sake, Gwendolyn, will you stop? Francis is perfectly safe where he is.’
Seeing her shrink at my anger, I softened. ‘If the Manor had burnt down, I would know, wouldn’t I? As it is, it’s still standing and still occupied in my time, so you can stop worrying.’
Then, without wasting time on further discussion, I dashed up the stairs in the hope I could find something to help Joe. A bucket of water was out of the question, it would be far too heavy; there had to be something else. I dashed through the kitchen and on into the laundry room. Towels! Perfect. There were loads hanging on dryers dangling from the ceiling; I could only hope they weren’t too heavy. I reached up and grabbed hold of two corners of the nearest towel and pulled. I felt immense relief when it came away in my hands.
I’d just returned to the kitchen when a howl, so horrendous it made me shudder and sent me rushing back to the cellar. The sight of Sir John’s trousers on fire from trying to stamp it out, sent cold shivers down my spine. Already the flames were licking higher up towards his jacket. In his panic, he beat the flames with his bare hands, his eyes reflecting his horror.
‘Get him onto the floor, Joe, quickly,’ I yelled as I raced down the stairs faster than an Olympic runner.
Before he had a chance to do anything, Sir John crumpled to the ground. I threw Joe the towel and watched as he covered the flames, gently patting the area on fire. He did that for a moment longer, before taking the towel away. Already, some parts had begun to blister, other parts were red raw and angry. It had to be painful. His trousers had burnt through and melted into the skin on his thigh where the fabric had been tighter. Sir John groaned and tried to sit up.
‘Careful now,’ Joe said, moving behind him and putting his arms under Sir John’s. ‘Let me ‘elp yeh. D’yeh think yeh can stand?’
All this took but a moment in time, but it seemed to me to be much longer. I looked back at the flames; they didn’t appear to be spreading so fast now. Perhaps the oil had all been used up. There were some rags and paper still scattered around, which I promptly moved away. That’ll slow it down. It was only after a quick glance around, I realised Gwendolyn had gone.
Probably with Francis, I'll check on her when this is sorted ... if she's still speaking to me!
Sir John flinched when he saw the mess his leg was in. ‘I’ll try … slowly now … that’s it … Oh, bloody hell! Stop a minute!’ His head drooped onto his chest and then, with what was clearly an effort, he kept his breathing slow and deep as he tried again to stand up. Whether it was the shock, or pain, or a bit of both, his face had turned a sickly shade of grey.
Joe shook his head. ‘I be thinkin’ it be better if yeh sit ‘ere a minute … jus’ till I be gettin’ this fire put out.’
It’s a shame Sir John didn’t think about the pain he subjected you to, Joe. I didn’t hear you begging those nauseating thugs to stop using you as a punch bag. I looked up at Joe’s badly battered face and saw his left eye was beginning to swell and close. His lips were split and blood dribbled from the side of his mouth. Rosie’s going to get one hell of a shock when she sees you, my friend.
Joe renewed his effort to quench the fire’s hunger and managed to get it under control. ‘Can yeh get me more towels?’ he hollered.
I nodded, and made a few more frantic dashes up the stairs, bringing down more towels until finally, the fire was out.
Joe went straight back to Sir John and asked if he’d like to try and stand again. I’d noticed a broom leant up against the wall and pointing to it, suggested it could serve as a crutch.
He looked and agreed. ‘Good idea—Sir John, can yeh steady yerself again?’ On his nod, I watched as Joe let go then hobble over to collect the broom, clutching his side as he went. ‘Let’s be trying again,’ he croaked, his pain now unquestionable. ‘If yeh can ‘old on to me … that’s it, now let’s be puttin’ this under yer arm t’ steady yerself.’
It was slow going, but once on his feet, with the broom head tucked under his arm, Sir John managed to hop over to the stairs. With Joe standing right behind him, he climbed them, one painful step at a time, till they reached the top. When we went through the kitchen, I looked at the stairs leading to the first floor and groaned. I knew Sir John wouldn’t manage those, or the other stairs leading to his bedroom, and I knew Joe's earlier beating would render him fairly useless as well.
‘I know you're feeling worse for wear, Joe, but do you think you can help him?’
He shook his head as he wiped the blood off his chin. 'I don't think I can. Me body feels like it's bin put through the mill' He was quiet for a moment or two. ‘I be goin' to fetch someone to ‘elp me get you to yer room, Sir John,' he announced firmly as he turned away from where I was standing and looked towards the man who was responsible for his own pain. 'I be thinkin’ it be more comfortable fer yer there.’
Without waiting for an answer, Joe went off. It was only a few minutes before he came back with two strong looking lads who both worked in the garden. I noticed how worried they looked as they gawked at their work-mate, their eyes taking in every disturbing detail of the cuts and bruises.
‘We be needin’ t’ get Sir John up the stairs,’ Joe told them, bringing them back to the job in hand. ‘Very careful now; ‘e be in a lotta pain.’
With no effort at all, they made a chair with their arms, linking their hands together to make a seat, then carried Sir John gently up the stairs.
‘Where’s ‘is room?’ Joe whispered when we finally arrived at the main reception hall and the wide sweeping staircase.
‘Let’s go up front and I’ll lead the way. If Sir John asks you how you knew where his room was, tell him Gwendolyn showed you.’
As it happened, once at the top, Sir John told the men they could put him down and go back to work. I smiled as I watched them go down the stairs, their heads turning this way and that, looking with awe at the opulence they were seeing for the first time.
While Sir John held on to the banister, he reached out his other arm for the make-shift crutch Joe had brought up with him. Then, taking small hops, he finally made it to his room and fell back onto his bed.
‘Mistress Barker sent a girl t’ fetch yer doctor, Sir John,' Joe told him. 'An’ she be waitin’ for ‘im downstairs.’ He fell silent for a second, taking a deep breath before continuing. ‘If yeh be needin’ t’ talk t’ me again, I be at ‘ome getting meself cleaned up.'
Sir John stared long and hard at Joe, then with a brief nod he grunted and closed his eyes. Joe stood there for a few moments, before he turned and left the room.
‘I don’t think that be the end of it,’ Joe said. ‘I can’t tell ‘im what I didn’t do. I’m gonna go ‘ome and see Rosie an’ me kids.’
‘He can’t do anything to you now, Joe. You saved his home and, possibly, his life!’
‘Be that as it were, it don’t mean a dog’s ear when yer a servant.’ He turned to go down the stairs, and I followed.
A lady was pacing up and down by the door. ‘Who is she, Joe?’
‘Mistress Barker? She be the ‘ouse-keeper,’ he whispered again. ‘Nice lady.’ He went over and told her Sir John was on his bed and expecting the doctor.
When we were out of hearing range, Joe brought his hand up to his cut lip. ‘I be off now,’ he gave a twisted grin and grimaced. ‘Dunno what me Rosie’ll ‘ave t’ say when she be seeing the state I be in.’
The sound of laughing and chattering greeted us as we went down the stairs towards the kitchen. ‘Sounds like the staff are back.’ I smiled. ‘I’ll see you later, Joe, and … good luck with Rosie.’
The kitchen was a mass of ribbons and cuddly toys; little muslin bags of boiled lemon sweets and peppermints and other things littered about as everyone showed off their small purchases. ‘These be for me ma,’ one girl said, excitedly waving a blue silk ribbon in the air. ‘It’s ‘er birthday soon. It were right nice of Sir John t' let us go t' fair.’
‘Awww, that’s nice, Nelly. Yer ma’ll look pretty as a picture with that in ‘er ‘air.’
‘Look wot I got!’ another young girl cried out. She was holding a pencil and paper in her hand.
‘Wot yer gonna do wiv those, our Flo’?’ one of the older women said, shaking her head and laughing. ‘Yeh can’t write or nuffin’, can yer?’
The girl didn’t seem to take offence, and giggled when the others started chortling. ‘Jus’ you lot wait. I’m gonna learn me letters an’ numbers an’ then I’ll git meself a man wiv prospecs.’ Her head was bobbing up and down in her excitement, so sure and confident.
Good on you, Flo! I’m sure you’ll do it, too!
*******
‘Hold your hand steady then!’ I heard James laugh as he poured wine into my glass.
‘What?’ My arm shook, and a drop of wine spilt over onto the settee. ‘James … Mildred! You will never believe me—’
‘Oh Lordy, Miss Veronica….’
Continued….
Characters in: This Time – That Time 2
The Powers that be who are all watching Veronica:
Jowell
Kraid
Leif
Petro
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett – five-year-old sister of Daveth
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Gwendolyn – Sir John’s sister, now deceased.
Francis – Albino child of Gwendolyne.
Jacob Argall – Albino.
Meg – Francis’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes |
Synopsis of Book 2
Synopsis of Book 1 Thank you for reading this part. I really appreciate your input, and finding those illusive spag nits. This is UK English. |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
I’ve added a synopsis of previous parts in my authors notes and a synopsis of the first book in the series. I hope it will help you follow the story.
End of part 32
‘Hold your hand steady then!’ I heard James laugh as he poured wine into my glass.
‘What?’ My arm shook, and a drop of wine spilt over onto the settee. ‘James … Mildred! You will never believe me—’
‘Oh Lordy, Miss Veronica….’
Part 33
As he looked from me to Mildred, James’ bemused expression was understandable. My leaping back and forth in time was new to him, whereas Mildred had been a witness to this phenomenon since she was fourteen years old.
‘What’s going on?’ he asked.
Mildred answered him before I could open my mouth to explain. ‘Miss Veronica has been on one of them trips again … haven’t you?’
James’ head jerked back to me. ‘She’s kidding, isn’t she?’
I stifled a giggle and coughed. ‘No, she’s not, and yes, I did. This is so weird. In fact, to come back at the instant I left is beyond weird! Especially since so much happened while I was in the past.’ I took a big mouthful of my wine and leaned back on the settee. ‘It must be even harder for you two to take in. As far as you’re concerned, I never left.’
‘But we were just joking that you….’ James shook his head. ‘Never mind. Tell us what happened this time.’
I was stunned at his reaction. His voice sounded flat, empty of warmth and so unlike my hitherto wonderful, understanding husband. ‘I know this is hard for you to take in, James, but perhaps now you’ll understand why I didn’t want you to know about my time travelling.’
His expression still hadn't softened, which caused Mildred to purse her lips for a moment. ‘I’ll go an’ put the kettle on,’ she muttered as she patted my knee and winked.
There was still a strained silence after she’d left the sitting room, and I wasn’t sure how to break it. James had been so good, accepting what happened to me, believing in me—but now, was it too much for him? I felt incredibly sad, and when tears threatened to bubble over, I had to blink rapidly to stop them. Suddenly, James’ strong arms wrapped around me and pulled me close.
‘I’m sorry, Love. I don’t know what came over me. I guess I’m worried about your separate life ... and possibly a little jealous that I can’t come with you. Who protects you while you’re there?’
I looked up into his anxious eyes and snuggled closer. ‘As far as I know, nothing can hurt me in the form I take. I believe the ‘powers that be’ are watching over me all the time. They know what’s happening, and act accordingly.’ We lapsed into another silence, each with our own thoughts. Perhaps it would be better not to tell him when I travel, then he’d be none the wiser and perhaps….
‘I know what you’re thinking, and you can get that right out of your head! If you think not telling me would be better, then you couldn’t be more wrong.’ He held me at arm’s length, his eyes searching mine for confirmation that he'd read my mind correctly. ‘I’m your husband, and I want to be involved in your life, in every respect. How can I protect you when I don't even know when you've gone?’
‘But you have been a big part of it, James, can’t you see that? I couldn’t have coped without your support when Joe was inside our little boy. Your input has been priceless, and knowing you know what happens to me is such a relief. But I can’t allow my time-traveling to come between us—that would break my heart.’
‘It won’t, I promise you. When I’m at work, I sometimes wonder if you are at home, or in the past. I can’t help but worry.’ He traced his finger over my face and smiled. ‘Like you, I feel the need to talk to someone. The thing is, you’re never away because you’re always here when I’m here, so it’s as if it’s all in my head.’ He gave me one of his knee trembling smiles, then, with his finger under my chin, he tilted my head and kissed me. ‘It will be alright, Love. Now, go and call poor Mildred in, and let’s hear about your latest trip.’
As soon as the alarm clock blared out at six-thirty the following morning, our two very energetic children came clambering onto our bed and tried to get in between us.
‘Hey, you two, it’s Saturday!’ I looked at the clock and groaned. ‘I forgot to turn the alarm off.’ James had every fourth weekend off, and although he was always on call, it was only on a rare occasion he was called to come in to the hospital. ‘Come on then, let’s have a cuddle and try to get back to sleep for a half hour.’
‘You have as much chance of getting them back to sleep, as you’d have pushing toothpaste back into its tube.’ James laughed as he tried to grab the pillow that was about to hit his head. ‘Ow, you little terror! Just you wait till I catch you.’
Michael’s irresistible giggles filled the room as he jumped off the bed and ran towards the door. He almost made it, but James caught him and threw him up in the air. The noise was deafening. ‘Hey you two, you’ll wake poor Nanny up.’
‘Don’t boys ever change, Mummy?’ Ann asked me as she watched her father and brother acting like two monkeys in the zoo.
I laughed. ‘Obviously not, Sweetheart.’ I put my arm around her and pulled her close. ‘We girls are far too sensible to act like those two,’ I told her before I turned and grinned at James. ‘Are you ready for breakfast?’
‘Yes!’ Michael screamed, loud enough to wake the neighbours in the near-by village. ‘Me want chooky egg and soldiers!’
The whole morning was chaotic, Michael being the main instigator as he teased and tormented everyone. Finally, James decided it would be nice to go for a stroll in the woods at the side of the cottage. Although it was a bit nippy out, the sun shone through the trees convincing us it was far better to be outside, than staying indoors with one very boisterous young lad.
‘Michael has far more energy than Ann had at that age—at least, that I can remember,’ I mused, watching him as he jumped over the broken branches scattered around, and chased after his father who kept hiding behind large trees to jump out when Michael was close enough. The consequent shrieks were deafening.
Mildred chuckled as we watched Ann standing with her hands on her hips, shaking her head when she observed Michael’s and James’ antics. ‘I’ve been thinkin’ about Jacob and where he could be. Jus’ ‘sposen you can’t find him … what then?’
‘That’s something I’ve tried not to think about, because if I can’t find him, then I don’t know what will happen to little Francis. It’s so worrying.’
‘Isn’t there anybody else who’d care for the poor mite. I thought you said there were a nurse who were real fond of him?'
‘Yes, there is, but it's not the same as family, is it? He’s had such a solitary existence and he’s almost two years old! What sort of life is that for a lad? He would see more people if he was in prison, for goodness sake. He needs to be with other children his age, not stuck up in an attic with a woman old enough to be his grandmother. If that's not bad enough, Sir John is bound to resent having him in the house, especially now he knows his sister won't rest until she knows Francis is safe.'
‘What did he say to her when Joe said she were there?’
‘Nothing. He was so frightened when he saw Joe’s cap floating through the air, he backed away and knocked one of the oil lamps over.’ The picture of Sir John with flames creeping up his legs suddenly flashed in my mind, making me shudder. ‘He has got to convince Gwendolyn he'll be kind to Francis, and I don’t think that will ever happen.’
‘Bless his little heart. Tis a cryin’ shame yeh can’t bring him back with you. He’d be gettin’ a lot of love with us.’ Mildred looked over at James and the children. ‘Look at ‘em ... could yer imagine havin’ to leave the pair of ‘em in the attic? It’s not right. Isn’t there a family near abouts who’d take him in?’
‘Not that I know of, Mildred.’ I frowned, squinting my eyes as I felt a headache coming on. ‘It’s a good idea, though. Perhaps that is the answer … find a family. There has to be a solution or I wouldn’t have been sent there. And there’s Joe still to worry about as well. His future is still floundering in quicksand, and I've no idea how to pull him out. In fact, I’m no closer to finding a way to help either of them.’
Mildred put her arm around me. ‘You will find the answer, Miss Veronica, I’s convinced of it. And those ‘powers’ that you keeps on about, must think so, too.’ She gave my shoulder a squeeze. ‘And now you’ve been sent back to us again. It has t’ be fer a reason. You’ve jus’ gotta find out what it is.’
Dear, reliable Mildred, what would I do without you?
Monday morning came around very quickly. James went back to work, and I took Ann off to school while Mildred got Michael ready to go to his playgroup. I’d decided to have a good spring-clean because the sun was shining, and I felt ready to take on the world. It was just after I’d emptied the glasses from my display cabinet, so I could give it a good polish, when I received a call from James. He sounded so animated, I could hardly understand him.
‘Slow down and start again,’ I told him as I sat down.
‘I’ve found another entry in my old professor’s journal.’ He paused, making me grip the phone even tighter.
‘Well, are you going to tell me then?’ I almost shouted.
‘It’s about Jacob. I think I know where he was in 1846, and I don’t think you’re going to like it….’
Continued….
Characters in: This Time – That Time 2
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett – five-year-old sister of Daveth
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Gwendolyn – Sir John’s sister, now deceased.
Francis – Albino child of Gwendolyne.
Jacob Argall – Albino.
Meg – Francis’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes |
Synopsis of Book 2
Synopsis of Book 1 Thank you so much for reading my story. It is UK English. If you find any nits, I would be so pleased if you would let me know. :) |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
I have put a link to previous parts in my author's notes for anyone joining in now.
End of part 33
‘I’ve found another entry in my old professor’s journal. Goodness knows how I missed it.’ He paused, making me grip the phone even tighter.
‘Well, are you going to tell me then?’ I almost shouted.
‘It’s about Jacob, and I don’t think you’re going to like it….’
Part 34
My heart leapt into my throat as I waited to hear what I apparently wouldn’t like to hear. ‘Well, are you going to tell me then?’
‘I—oh, my bleeper’s going … I’m needed in A&E. I’ll see you tonight and we can talk then. Sorry, Love, I have to go.’ He hung up and left me listening to the dialling tone.
‘Brilliant!’ I flung my duster onto the table and stomped off in search of Mildred. I couldn’t find her, and she didn’t answer my calls. Probably in the bathroom. I sighed and went back to finish the polishing. What could James have found that I wasn’t going to like? Could Jacob be dead? ‘Heaven forbid! Dear God, don’t let it be that!’ I dropped my duster in a panic and dashed off to look for Mildred again, calling her name louder as I went.
‘Mildred … are you in there?’ I asked, knocking on the bathroom door. Not getting an answer, I turned the handle and pushed it open. She wasn’t there. I went over to her room and peeped in, but she wasn’t there either. I was beginning to feel worried. She never went anywhere without mentioning it to me first. I checked every room, even the children’s rooms. The only place left to look was outside, so I rushed down the stairs and went straight through the kitchen into the garden.
There you are. I let out a sigh of relief when I saw her sitting on the garden chair underneath the ivy entwined gazebo. I walked across the lawn to join her.
I called her name, but she didn’t reply or look my way, in fact, she didn’t do anything. Alarmed, I ran the rest of the way, but as I got closer, I realised she hadn’t seen or heard me because she was having a nap, so I gently touched her shoulder when I reached her side. ‘Mildred?’
Her eyes flew open and, for a moment, it looked as though she didn’t know where she was. ‘Oh Lordy! Miss Veronica, you surely made me heart jump. Deary me, I must’ve dozed off.’
I grinned. ‘You sit still for a few minutes, and I’ll go and make us a nice cup of tea. It’s so nice out here, we might as well take advantage of this warm spell, English weather being what it is. Okay?’
Mildred nodded, and with her elbow resting on the arm, she nestled her head in the palm of her hand. This was so unlike Mildred, she never ‘dozed off’ during the day. ‘Are you feeling alright, Mildred?’
‘Just a bit tired. Nothin’ fer you to worry about.’ She looked up and smiled. ‘I haven’t been sleepin’ too well, but I dunno why. Me dad woulda told me I’d got a guilty conscience.’ She smiled at the memory. ‘Sometimes he were right.’
‘I wish I’d met your father, he sounds so nice. Right, I’ll go and put the kettle on.’ I walked away, but now it was me who had the guilty conscience.
I must remember she’s not a youngster any more. All my time travelling must play on her mind. Bless her heart. At least the way it’s happening, she doesn’t know when I’ve gone … but what happened between James and me last night probably worried her. Oh dear, why is everything always so complicated?
When I came back, I put the tray on the table and surreptitiously glanced over at Mildred, thankful she looked a lot chirpier. ‘I had a phone call from James, earlier,’ I told her as I took the tea-cosy and lid off the pot to give the bags a stir. ‘He’s discovered more notes in his old professor’s journal about Jacob. The frustrating thing is, he was called away on an emergency before he could tell me what it said. All he told me was, I wouldn’t like it.’
‘That don’t sound good. P’raps he’ll phone back.’ Mildred frowned. ‘Don’t you go thinkin’ up no nonsense, now. I knows what yer like.’
I grinned. ‘You know me too well. My first thought was that Jacob might be dead.’
‘I thought so. But, we already knows it couldn’t be that, ‘cause the records tells us he was eighty somethin’ when he died, so you can get that thought outta yer head. It could be somethin’ quite simple, like … he got married, fer instance.’ Mildred gave me one of her funny looks that always made me chuckle.
‘You’re right, I completely forgot about that. I always think up the worst possible scenario, nothing straightforward like a marriage. Thank goodness I have you to talk some sense into me.’ I poured our tea and handed Mildred her cup. ‘One thing I do know, my friend, if you have any more sleepless nights, I will insist you see a doctor!’
‘There you go again, thinkin’ the worst.’ Mildred chortled and tapped me on the knee.
As soon as I saw the look on James face when he came home that evening, I knew he’d had a tough day. I went straight to the drinks cabinet and poured him a glass of his favourite whisky. ‘Go and sit down.’ I smiled and kissed him on his cheek. ‘I'll finish getting the children ready for bed.’
I was desperate to know what he’d found out, but I decided to wait until Ann and Michael were asleep, and the dinner dishes were cleared away. But, children being what they are, they were in no hurry to go quietly up the wooden hill. They wanted to play with daddy.
‘Daddy’s tired, Sweethearts, because he’s had a very busy day. It would be nice if you just went up to him and gave him a kiss and a hug, then said goodnight. You can talk to him tomorrow.’ They weren’t happy about it, but they knew enough to know when I said their daddy was tired, he really was.
James heard the last part, and putting his glass down, went and picked them both up. ‘Supposing I read you your bedtime story tonight. Would that make up for me not playing?’
It was to be another hour and a half before we were able to sit down and relax. Mildred nursed a cup of tea, while James and I enjoyed our after-dinner brandy.
James smiled. ‘I have to take my hat off to you, Love. Not once have you mentioned my discovery, and I know you’re desperate to find out what it is. Perhaps I’ve been wrong in my assumption, and you’re not really interested,’ he teased, his eyes laughing.
I slapped his thigh. ‘I was only being the considerate wife, waiting for you to unwind enough to tell me. I won’t be so generous next time!’
James looked over at Mildred and winked, his laughter lighting up his face. He reached over, picked up his briefcase, opened it and took out a folder. ‘What I’m going to show you now, isn’t very nice. I’ve brought home some information that you can read to understand it more.’ Closing the case, he put it back on the floor. ‘Mildred, if you come and sit on the other side of me, I can show you and explain at the same time.’
‘This sounds more alarming with each word you say,’ I remarked, my anxiety rising by the second. I watched as Mildred moved over and sat down. ‘Okay, start talking!’ I ordered.
‘Yes, Ma’am.’ He opened the file. The photos and sketches facing us were horrendous. People without noses, their faces twisted into dreadful, blistered shapes, and feet and hands without fingers and toes. James then pulled out the professor’s journal and opened it where he’d placed his bookmarker. ‘It appears your Jacob wanted to get well away from here after wrongly thinking Gwendolyn was married. He did go to Bristol, and it was while he was there he met another missionary who had just returned from Egypt. This is the entry I somehow missed.’ He placed the journal on his lap, opened at the last entry concerning Jacob, and started reading.
'April 10th in the year 1843
I met Jacob this morning, more by accident than design. He was excited, which was a surprise when I considered our last meeting. After exchanging pleasantries, he informed me he was sailing the following morning to Calais, and then journeying on to Egypt. When I enquired as to why, he replied he was going to help at the leper colony there. I warned him, of course, that with his condition the sun could render his decision fatal. But he would not be swayed. I could only advise him to always cover up, wear gloves when touching a leper, and protect his eyes—'
‘Oh, no! Do you mean that he wasn’t even in the country when Francis was a little boy and needed him?’
James grimaced before nodding. ‘I'm afraid so. Not only that, but he didn't return for at least ten years....’
Continued….
Characters:
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett – five-year-old sister of Daveth
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Gwendolyn – Sir John’s sister, now deceased.
Francis – Albino child of Gwendolyne.
Jacob Argall – Albino.
Meg – Francis’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes |
Synopsis of Book 2
Synopsis of Book 1 Thank you for reading my story, any errors are gratefully taken on board. This is written in UK English. |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
There is a link in my author’s notes to take you to previous parts in this book.
End of part 34
‘Oh, no! Do you mean that he wasn’t even in the country when Francis was a little boy and needed him?’
James grimaced before nodding. ‘I'm afraid so. Not only that, but he didn't return for at least ten years.’
Part 35
I groaned, holding my head in my hand. It was so much easier and much more fun when I was helping Mrs Humphries and Lady Ann. I don’t know what to do for Francis and Joe. ‘That’s it then! Francis is doomed, and Joe will be—'
‘Nuff of that, Miss Veronica. Since when’ve you bin afraid of a challenge? Let’s think on what we’ve gotta work with now.’ Mildred tutted and shook her head. She stood up and smoothed her skirt before moving back to her own easy chair.
‘Mildred’s right,’ James said. ‘I believe you’ve been sent home to learn about this setback. I also believe it’s because whoever it is who decides these things doesn't want you wasting time searching for Jacob now you know he’s left the country back in 1846.’
I lifted my head and gave them a rueful smile. ‘You’re both right, of course. I’m sorry. It’s just that sometimes I think I’m trying to climb up a well-greased pole, and every inch I gain, I slip back two.’
James leaned over and kissed me on the cheek. ‘Why don’t we forget about it for now and discuss it in the morning. We had another busy day in surgery, and my mind is ready to shut down for the night.’ As if to back up his statement, James yawned and clasped his hands together before stretching his arms into the air.
‘I’m sorry, Love, I can see you’re exhausted. I’ll make us all a nice hot, milky cocoa, and we’ll have an early night.’ I looked at Mildred and raised my eyebrows. ‘Is that alright with you?’
I laughed when she yawned as well, making what she tried to say incoherent. ‘I’ll take that as a ‘yes’ then....’
*****
My eyes struggled to open as I turned my head to face the alarm clock, and saw the time was just after eleven. We’d been in bed over an hour now, but what had woken me? I felt my arm being shaken, so pushed myself up on my elbows.
‘Ann?’ I whispered, not wanting to wake James. ‘What is it, Sweetheart?’ I dragged myself out of bed and took her hand.
She pulled me outside the bedroom, and I quietly shut the door. ‘It’s Daveth, Mummy. He wants to speak to you.’
‘What? He’s in your room now?’ I shook myself, trying to wake up enough to take in what she was saying.
‘Uh-huh,’ she mumbled, nodding as she pulled me along.
Now fully awake, we went into her room, and, sure enough, there he was sitting on Ann’s bed. ‘Hello, Daveth, what’s up?’ I asked him.
‘Don’t tell me da I came ‘ere t' see you ... ‘e’d kill me.’ I had to smile at his dramatics. ‘Fings ‘ave got right bad, an’ I dunno what t’ do.’
‘I think you’d better tell me what’s happened.’ I turned as Ann climbed back into bed, barely able to keep her eyes open. ‘You go back to sleep, Love.’ I smiled as I pulled the covers up under her chin and leaned over to drop a kiss on her little pink lips.
Within seconds, she was fasto. When I turned back to Daveth, he was looking around the room.
‘Me sister’d love all this,’ he whispered with a little wistful smile curling his lips. ‘She be the same age as Ann.’
‘I remember Ann telling me that. If I could bring something back with me, I would, but I don’t think it’s possible. I know I can bring something forward in time. I did that on another time-travelling trip just by hiding it in the attic. When I came back to my time, it was there waiting for me.’ I smiled as I remembered hiding Lady Ann’s jewellery. I just wish this situation was as straightforward as that one.
‘Let’s move over to the other side of the room, Daveth, so we don’t disturb Ann.’ Once we’d made ourselves comfortable on the carpet, I asked him what had happened.
‘Those two geezers came back for me da again, but ‘e were out. Now ‘e’s ‘idin’ in the attic. Only me mam an’ me know ‘e’s there. We daren’t tell our El, she can’t keep secrets yet.’ Daveth stopped and looked over at Ann’s dressing table in the corner of the room. ‘That’s where me da’s sit…. Oh! S’pose he disappears again like ‘e did last time!’
Oh, dear God! I can’t go through that again. Michael! What if he goes inside my little boy … or Ann this time? This is not good news. I looked at Ann, sleeping so innocently. No, I will not allow it! You hear me up there?
‘He can’t stay there, Daveth, it’s too risky. What did those men want this time?’
‘They told me mam Sir John wants t’ see ‘im in the mornin’. When Mam told me da when ‘e came ‘ome, he said ‘e weren’t goin’.'
We sat quiet for a few minutes, each deep in our own thoughts. In fact, when Daveth spoke again, his voice startled me out of my reverie.
‘Yer gotta ‘elp us. Me ma’s scared t’ death, and me sister keeps cryin’. I dunno wot t’ do.’
Daveth’s huge, scared eyes never left my face as he anxiously waited for me to tell him it was going to be alright—but, would it? I was no closer to helping Joe than I was before my first visit back to his time.
I took a deep breath. ‘Daveth, I want you to listen carefully, okay?’
He nodded.
‘I’m already looking into ways to help your dad. When you get home, I want you to be strong for your mother and sister, because they need you to be the man of the house for now. I know you can do that because I’ve seen how brave you are. It will be alright, I’m one hundred percent sure of that. As soon as I’ve finished working it out, I’ll be right back.’
‘I knew yeh would. I told me ma I ‘ad a friend oo’d ‘elp us.’ Daveth smiled, his body relaxing. ‘Fanks, Veronica.’
I was about to remind him to make sure his father moved out of the attic, when he stood up and disappeared back to his own time. I sat there for ages, staring at the spot where Daveth had last stood. A sudden volcano of intense anger erupted in my veins. How could Sir John still be chasing after Joe when he’d saved him after the fire started in the cellar? If he was that nasty, nothing I could do would convince him to change his mind....
*****
After a while, I went back to bed, but I couldn’t sleep. It was a long, worrying night until the sun rose, and dawn filtered through my curtains like illuminated fingers of light. I felt like a wet rag when I went downstairs and walked into the kitchen. Mildred had immediately poured me a cup of tea, and James had looked at me with concern in his eyes. Now, after explaining what had happened, they were as worried as I was.
‘So, I have to find a solution, and find it quickly.’ I stood up and paced the floor as James and Mildred watched, both looking as wretched as I felt. ‘But what? What can I do to help Daveth and his father? This is a nightmare!’
Mildred chewed on her bottom lip, her frown causing ripples around her eyes already crinkled with laughter lines. ‘Let’s start with what Joe could do t’ earn some money t’ keep his family if they get turfed outta their home.’
I didn't have a clue, and James also shook his head. ‘He's worked for Sir John since he was a lad, so I don't know what else he can do, except maybe find someone else to employ him in a similar way.’
Mildred looked back at us, her hands on her hips. ‘Think, Miss Veronica ... surely you haven't forgotten what he learnt when he were inside our Michael.’
Her words caused a shiver to pass down my spine, especially after what Daveth had said the night before. ‘I think my brain has turned into cotton wool, Mildred, because I don't understand what you’re getting at.’
'I's talking about the chocolate! There can't be too many folk who knew how to make it back then. There were nobody making it near here when I were a lass, and I were born over a hundred years after 'e was.’
The look on both my face and James’, must have been priceless. Wonderful, dependable Mildred had done it again, and come up with a possible solution. I was just about to tell her how clever she was when she shook her head.
'Trouble is, he don’t have the money t’ buy the stuff he needs … does he?’
She was right. Another great idea had just fallen apart. I frowned. ‘It always comes down to money,' I muttered, before shrugging my shoulders.
‘What’s the matter with this Sir John anyways?' Mildred asked. ‘I’da thought he’d be wantin’ to reward Joe, not be hurtin’ him.’
‘I thought that at first, but it hasn’t changed the situation, has it? He’s probably still worried that Joe will tell everyone about Francis, and that’s the last thing he wants.’
We all fell silent for a while. ‘Let me make a fresh potta tea,’ Mildred said, picking up the kettle. ‘It gets me old brain workin’, well, the cogs t’ move a bit, anyways.’
‘Good idea.’ I took our cups over to the sink and rinsed them out in hot water.
‘Why’s Sir John so scared of people knowin’ bout Francis? Those men he’s got chasin’ after Joe, do they knows about the lad? Will he be gettin’ ridda them too?’
‘I don’t think they do know, Mildred. When he was having Joe beaten up, the only thing he mentioned was the possibility of Joe getting free drinks down the Tavern with his story. I don’t recall him even mentioning Francis.’
Mildred poured the boiled water into the pot and gave it a stir while I dried the cups and put them back on the table with some milk.
‘We needs t’ think of somethin’ that’ll keep Sir John’s secret, and let Joe off the hook.’
I looked at James. ‘Any thoughts?’
‘Only that Francis wouldn’t pose a threat if he was taken from the house and placed with a family. But, who would take him on thinking he was the son of the devil?’
‘Exactly. So that’s out of the question. Anything else?’ I dropped my head back and examined the ceiling as if I’d find an answer there.
‘So, we’s gotta family what’s scared to death of Sir John an’ wants some money to move away and start makin’ his chocolate. And, we have a baby wantin’ a lovin’ home.’
‘That’s it in a nutshell,’ I answered. ‘We’ve got ourselves two unsolvable problems.’ I sat up straight and picked up my cup after Mildred filled it.
‘I wouldn’t say that, oh Lordy no!’ she said, her eyes suddenly full of merriment as she turned from me to James. ‘I think we’s got ourselves the beginnin’ of a plan. Joe’s gonna ask Sir John fer some money….’
Continued….
* she was fasto - an expression meaning - fast asleep
Characters
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett – five-year-old sister of Daveth
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Gwendolyn – Sir John’s sister, now deceased.
Francis – Albino child of Gwendolyne.
Jacob Argall – Albino.
Meg – Francis’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes |
Synopsis of Book 2
Synopsis of Book 1 This is written in UK English. Thank you for reading this part, if you see any clangers, please let me know, I will really be most grateful. :) xxx |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
I've put a link to the Synopsis of previous parts in my author's notes.
End of part 35
‘That’s it in a nutshell,’ I answered. ‘We’ve got ourselves two unsolvable problems.’ I sat up straight and picked up my cup after Mildred filled it.
‘I wouldn’t say that, oh Lordy no!’ she said, her eyes suddenly full of merriment as she turned from me to James. ‘I think we’s got ourselves the beginnin’ of a plan. Joe’s gonna ask Sir John fer some money….’
Part 36
“What!’ James and I exclaimed in unison.
I looked over at Mildred, my disbelief at her suggestion glaringly obvious by the tone of my voice. “I can’t see Joe going to the Manor and asking Sir John for money, however politely he asked, especially after what the man has done to him ... can you?”
I couldn't see what Mildred was getting at, and nor could James, so it seemed, because he just stood there shaking his head. “Not a chance in hell," he replied decisively.
Mildred laughed. “Oh Lordy, you two, if yeh could just see yer faces. Stop an’ think fer a minute. What does the silly man want more’n anythin’ in the world right now?”
“To get shot of Francis,” James stated in his firm, authoritative voice.
“And what does Joe want?”
“Money, but more than that, he wants … to use James’ eloquent expression, to get shot of Sir John. I don’t think he’ll be able to do that by asking for money, though.” I had a picture of Joe standing in front of Sir John demanding money to buy the ingredients to make chocolate. The very idea made me chuckle. “Even if he had the courage to do such a thing, which I’m damned sure he hasn’t, why would Sir John give it to him?”
“Because Joe’s got somethin’ t’ bargain with,” Mildred replied with that amused glint in her eyes we’d all come to love so much.
I could tell she was really enjoying herself. I stole a look at James’ face to see if he was any the wiser, but he wasn’t. “Mildred! Will you stop teasing and tell us!”
“It might take some persuadin’, but it would help ‘em both. Joe’ll tell Sir John him an’ Rosie’ll have Francis—”
“Have Francis? What do you think Rosie will say to that? She knows nothing about him, and if she saw him, she’d probably freak out the same as Sir John and Joe did.”
“Oh, Lordy, Miss Veronica, I knows all that. Joe’d have t’ talk t’ her first. You can help him with that. But, think on it, he could tell Sir John he’d have t’ pay Joe t’ bring the boy up.”
We all fell silent, and I picked my cup up again to cradle it in my hands as I considered Mildred's idea. On the face of it, it was good, but I couldn’t for the life of me see Rosie reacting positively when she has encountered Francis’ red eyes and white hair.
James stood up and reached for the bread knife. “Anyone else want some more toast?”
The sudden change of subject made me grin. I always knew when James was thinking, because he had to fiddle with something so as not to break his chain of thought. Putting more toast on was a task that didn't need much concentration.
“Mmm, yes please, I would.” I turned to Mildred. “How about you?”
“No, I’m okay, thanks, but I’ll make another cuppa—t' give me brain another boost.” She smiled as she stood up. “It’s not used t’ workin’ this hard.”
When we were sitting back down, James put some butter on his toast and was about to reach for the marmalade when, with his butter knife suspended in mid-air, he opened his mouth to speak ... then shook his head yet again. "No, that won’t work,” he mumbled, without telling us what he’d been about to say.
“Okay, just say Joe is willing to take Francis on, and manages by some miracle to persuade Rosie to go along with it. Don’t forget, no one apart from Sir John and Joe knows about Francis, apart from his nanny … we’d have to think of something to say to her as well. This gets more complicated whichever way we turn.”
Mildred tapped her lips with her finger, then stopped as her brows shot up. “S’posin’ Joe moved away?”
“Where would he go?”
Mildred’s arms flew up in the air, her fingers splayed. “I dunno! I haven’t got all the answers!”
I grinned at her. “Was that a little bit of a paddy coming out there, Mildred?”
When she blushed, I cracked up laughing. James had a huge grin on his face, because neither of us had seen Mildred lose her rag before. I stood and went over to put my arm around her shoulders. “It’s getting to us all, Love. It’s just … well, it was so funny seeing you flip your lid!”
She looked up at me with one of her crooked expressions, and that was all it took to send us both into fits of laughter.
James rolled his eyes as he pushed his plate away, then picked up his cup of tea and drank it down. “I’ve got to love and leave you girls, as I’ve got to get to work. If I think of something that will help, we can talk it over this evening.” He stood up and came over and kissed me on my cheek. “Have a good day,” he called out before blowing me a kiss and picking up his car keys.
I went upstairs to sort the children out while Mildred cleared the breakfast table. I found Michael sitting on his bedroom floor playing with his Lego bricks, and Ann was putting her school jumper on. “Come on, you two, time to go.” I picked Michael up and carried him down the stairs to put his coat on before I strapped him in his pushchair.
A few minutes later, Ann came running into the kitchen, struggling into her coat and dragging her satchel at the same time. “Come here, let me do that,” I said, relieving her of her satchel and then doing up her buttons.
Half an hour later, after we had dropped Ann off at school and Michael at his play group, Mildred and I decided to take a stroll through the wood alongside the cottage. ‘It’s so peaceful here.” I sighed. “We should do this more often. Hark at the blackbirds, they’re in fine tune today. I just love our countryside and all the sights, scents and the sounds of all the wildlife. We are lucky to live here, aren’t we?”
“Yes, hold on…. That’s a thrush singing now.” We stopped to listen for a while, enjoying the moment. "They’re all out singing today.” Mildred smiled, and then bent down to pick up a coin she’d spotted. ‘Ooh, look. Find a penny, pick it up, an’ all day long you’ll have good luck! Now that’s a good sign.” She held it between her fingers to show me.
“Let’s hope it works, then….”
*****
The hour leading up to the children’s teatime was total bedlam, followed by fifteen minutes quiet as they ate their spaghetti hoops with toasted bread fingers, and one of Mildred’s fairy cakes. Later, chaos reigned again with more fun and games in the bathroom. By the time James came home he had the pleasure of two, clean, tired-out children to read to before they snuggled down to sleep.
Finally, with our dinner out the way, we were able to relax in the sitting room. Mildred sat drinking her tea, while James and I had our after-dinner brandy.
“So, have you had any more thoughts on Joe?” James asked, putting his glass down on the coffee table.
“Not really,” I replied. “Have you?”
“Actually, yes, I have. The more I thought of your idea, Mildred, about Joe and his family moving away, the more I liked it.… It was the only logical conclusion considering the complications of Francis becoming a member of his family in a small community where everyone knows them. But the problem is, where can they go? Does he have any relatives away from Cornwall?”
“Not that I know of.” I frowned, trying to recall all our conversations. I shook my head. “No, he’s never mentioned anyone to me.”
Mildred pursed her lips. “Where was it that Joe got the stuff for his chocolate? Didn’t you tell us it were Rosie’s mum that sent it? Where from?”
After her words sank in, I nearly spilt my brandy as I remembered my conversation with Joe before he was abducted by Sir John's thugs.
“Bristol!” I almost yelled it out. “That would be perfect, especially as Jacob eventually moves there before he dies.”
We sat there looking pleased with ourselves. A solution had come a little closer. It needed lots of thought, but it had potential.
“Now we have to think about Francis’ eyes. He would still create a lot of fear and prejudice. It’s not as if Joe could keep him hidden until they changed from red to blue … if they ever do, that is.” With his elbow on the arm of the sofa, James rested his chin on his hand, his expression thoughtful. “When I go back to work tomorrow, I’ll use our computer to do a bit of research. I might get some answers there. If not, we’ll work something out.”
I nodded. “Good idea. Of course, all this planning and working out ways to help Joe is dependent on two factors. First of all, there's no guarantee that I’ll be sent back again, and secondly, he and Rosie have to agree to take Francis. This whole saga has been about that child and his dubious future. I just have to hope I'll get the chance to make the suggestions that will change everyone's lives for the better….”
Characters
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett – five-year-old sister of Daveth
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Gwendolyn – Sir John’s sister, now deceased.
Francis – Albino child of Gwendolyne.
Jacob Argall – Albino.
Meg – Francis’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes |
Synopsis of Book 2
Synopsis of Book 1 To clear up the confusion of 'eating' tea in England, I thought it might be a good idea to explain it. In the UK, 'tea-time', is a meal. The same as 'dinner- time' and 'breakfast' It's only recently that we stopped having our main meal at midday, which was followed by tea between 4pm and 6pm. Now that more mothers are working, the main meal tends to be in the evening. Children who go to school and have school dinners at midday still come home and have their tea at about 5pm, consisting of a sandwich, cake and a drink, not necessarily a cup of tea, but mostly a cold drink. If you ever come to England and someone asks you what you want for tea, they are asking what you want to eat! lol. Thank you for reading my story. This is written in UK English. If you see any errors, I would be so grateful if you let me know! :) |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
End of part 36
“Now we have to think about Francis’ eyes. He would still create a lot of fear and prejudice. It’s not as if Joe could keep him hidden until they changed from red to blue … if they ever do, that is.” With his elbow on the arm of the sofa, James rested his chin on his hand, his expression thoughtful. “When I go back to work tomorrow, I’ll use our computer to do a bit of research. I might get some answers there. If not, we’ll work something out.”
I nodded. “Good idea. Of course, all this planning and working out ways to help Joe is dependent on two factors. First of all, there's no guarantee that I’ll be sent back again, and secondly, he and Rosie have to agree to take Francis. This whole saga has been about that child and his dubious future. I just have to hope I'll get the chance to make the suggestions that will change everyone's lives for the better….”
Part 37
The Powers that Be have a Conference
“That was superbly done!” Jowell beamed his satisfaction. “I knew we could depend on Veronica to come through, and with Mildred’s input, they make a great team.”
“I’m beginning to feel an inkling of optimism in this case. It just might work out,” Petro said with one of his rare smiles. “Thank goodness for common sense. We would have had a complicated mess to clear up had the mission failed.”
Leif shifted his position and leaned forward towards the table as he listened to Jowell and Petro—his face creased with a thoughtful look. “I would rather we wait and see if Mildred’s idea works before we start congratulating ourselves. Veronica still has to persuade Joe, and then he has to persuade Rosie to agree to the plan … and we can’t forget Sir John … he will have the final say on this.”
“Of course he’ll approve! The man isn’t so stupid that he wouldn’t see the benefits of all this, surely?” Kraid sucked his lips into tight lines. “I agree it’s not a done deed.… But it will depend on how well Joe puts the proposition to his wife and Sir John. Having said that, I’m confident that with Veronica at his side, Joe will be able to convince them both.”
“There have been many interesting thoughts on the subject, so I’ve decided to continue with our decision to monitor the situation without any further interference from us. Putting that last message in the medical journal James has been studying was simple enough without causing ripples, and enabled Veronica to get on with what she’s there for.” Jowell stood up and eyed the others separately. “If there’s nothing else? … We’ll reconvene in a few days.”
1991
“Yer goin’ t’ wear a hole through the wood in a minute,” Mildred said as a grin expanded over her face to encompass her eyes. “What’s goin’ on in that head of yours?”
I put the duster down and turned to lean back against the table. “It’s been two days since we decided how to play this. I’d have thought I’d be sent back by now.” I felt sick inside at the thought that I wouldn’t be able to help Francis and Joe if I didn't return to their time soon.
Mildred came over and looked me in the eye. “I thought as much. Yeh mustn’t be worryin’ about it. Yeh should know by now you'll be sent back when them watsits think fit t' send yeh....Could be we’ve missed somethin’. Gimme that duster an’ I’ll finish the polishin’. I likes this table too much fer it t’ be full of holes.” She grinned as her head leant to one side with her brows raised high, and I couldn’t help but smile back.
“What did you mean by ‘we’ve missed something?'” I asked, picking up the duster and handing it over. “I think we’ve covered everything. James is going to look into the red eyes factor at work. So, what else could it be?”
“I dunno, p’raps it’s me trying t’ think of a reason. P’raps it’s the lad’s eyes. I were thinkin’ he’ll be treated just the same in Bristol as he is in the Manor house by his grandfather. Yeh can’t go back till that’s sorted. He’ll be swapping one prison for another.” Mildred squirted some polish on the table and started to fastidiously work the duster round and round with her eyes reduced to little slits under her puckered brow.
“Mmm, you’re right. I hope James will come up with something. Look, let’s forget it for now. Sometimes, when we think too hard, we miss what’s right under our nose. In this case, my poor table! You’ve been rubbing that spot for ages … and you talk about me!”
The morning went by quickly, with Mildred still in a world of her own, and me continuing to worry about Joe and Francis. I realised just how much the situation was getting to me when I found myself sitting in Ann’s bedroom for the fifth time that morning. A message from Joe wouldn’t go amiss right now.
“Miss Veronica?” Mildred’s call interrupted my thoughts, bringing me back to the present.
I stood up, and after leaving the room, I headed towards the top of the stairs. “I’m up here,” I called back.
“I’ve made a cuppa. It’s on the table.”
I looked at my watch, and realised it was nearly time to go and collect Michael from his play group. Goodness, where did the time go? I dashed down the stairs and went into the sitting room where Mildred was pouring out the tea. “I’ve just got time to drink this, and then I’ll have to rush off.”
It seemed to me that once I’d settled Michael down with his toys, it was time for Ann to be met. I don’t know about going back in time, going forward is certainly speeding up!
“It’s all go, isn’t it?” I said as I breezed past Mildred who was knitting on the sofa while she watched Michael playing. “I won’t be long.”
It had just started raining by the time I’d reached the school, and the children came out with their coats on and hoods up. I pulled the collar of my coat up and took Ann’s hand. “Come on, Sweetheart, let’s run for it.”
Ann was giggling as we crashed in through the kitchen door, both of us soaked through. We quickly took off our coats and shoes, and after drying my hair, I went into the sitting room.
“Hello, Poppet, have you had a nice day at school?” Mildred held her arms out wide. “Come and give me a hug.”
Ann immediately went and gave her Nanny a kiss before she went over to give Michael’s smiling upturned face a kiss as well.
“We did some painting today—look at my picture,” she said proudly taking it out of her satchel to show her. “That’s you, Nanny.”
“Oh, Lordy, so it is. Look at this, Mummy, look what our clever little girl did at school.” Mildred beamed.
The picture was typical of a five-year old’s way of drawing a person, but Ann had drawn Mildred's face with huge spectacles and big, red lips, that turned up into a smile. She’d also painted her wearing a green jumper with a little pink heart, which resembled the broach she had given Mildred for Christmas, and now wore all the time. To finish the portrait off, Ann had added a green bow in Mildred's hair.
“That’s a posh bow,” Mildred said as she reached up and touched her greying locks. “I’ll have t’ get meself one just like it. Don’t I look like a princess?”
Ann giggled, her face radiant with delight. She was so pleased her nanny liked the painting, and threw her arms around Mildred’s neck to give her a hug.
Michael came toddling over to see. “Me see, me see.” Mildred turned the painting so that he could look at it. He giggled and pointed a chubby finger to the lady. “Nanan!”
“That’s right, it’s me. Isn’t your sister clever?”
Later that evening, James told us how his research had gone. “I discovered they had coloured sun glasses back then. No good for protection, but they will hide the colour of Francis’ eyes. How much they were in those days I wasn’t able to ascertain. But the fact they were available will help enormously if everyone agrees with the idea. I’m sure Sir John could find out and possibly get a pair. That would solve that problem. Did you know sunglasses were used hundreds of years ago … incredible, isn’t it?”
“No, I didn’t. It’ll be interesting to see how easy they are to get hold of. Have you any photos?”
“Yes … hold on.” he reached out and picked up his briefcase. “I’ve brought some home to show you.” He opened the case and pulled out a folder. “This is what they looked like. Now look at that pair—they’ve got side shields, too. That will help the lad. I don’t think there was much of a problem with the ozone shield back then, but the sun’s glare in itself would be harmful to an albino, so these would help Francis as well as hide the colour of his eyes.”
“They’re perfect! That will help enormously. If they don’t have them for children, I’m sure they could be made to fit somehow. Well done, my clever husband!” I leaned over and gave him a kiss on his cheek.
“Oh, Lordy, time for me t’ put the cocoa on!” Mildred chuckled and went through to the kitchen just as I felt the familiar tingle I'd come to expect when I travelled back in time.
“There y’are! I be waiting hours fer yeh to come.”
I turned and saw Joe sitting in the corner of the attic back in 1846, and his expression was that of a man who'd just about lost all hope....
Continued….
Characters
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett – five-year-old sister of Daveth
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Gwendolyn – Sir John’s sister, now deceased.
Francis – Albino child of Gwendolyne.
Jacob Argall – Albino.
Meg – Francis’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes |
Synopsis of Book 2
Synopsis of Book 1 Thank you for reading this part. Written in UK English, so some spellings are different to other English speaking countries. I'm always grateful to anyone who will point out any errors. :) |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
There is a link to a synopsis in my author's notes for those just leaping in.
Part 38
“You look a mess, Joe! What’s been going on?”
Joe eased himself up from his hiding place in the corner of the attic, groaning as he stretched. I studied him closely as he took his cap off and fingered it, betraying his frayed nerves—he looked as if he’d aged ten years in the short time I’d been gone.
“Glad t’ see yeh, too .” He gave a feeble grin which matched his weak attempt of humour. “I’s been told t’ be at the Manor tomorrow mornin’ an’ I ain’t goin’. If ‘e thinks I’m mad enough t’ offer meself up as a punchbag, an’ whatever else ‘e wants t’ do with me, ‘e’s in fer a shock.”
I moved over to one of the crates in the middle of the floor and sat on it. “You can’t stay hidden for the rest of your life, Joe. For one thing, Rosie and your children will be evicted, and you’ll end up on the run. There’s also the money to think of. If there is none coming in, what will they do then?”
“Do yeh think I ‘aven’t thought of all that?” he snapped. “Hell an’ damnation, Veronica, that’s all I’ve bin thinkin’ of. But if I give meself up, I’m a dead man, an’ if I don’t I’m a dead man. I ain’t gotta ‘ope in ‘ell whichever way I turn.”
I continued to watch him as he struggled to get control of his rage. “I’m sorry, ‘tisn’t yer doin’. I just don’t know what t’ do any more.” He came over and sat on one of the other crates.
“I might have a solution … it would solve everyone’s problems. Not only yours and Sir John’s, but Francis’ as well. You might not like it, though.”
Hope flared in Joe’s eyes. “If I gets t’ keep me life and me family safe, I’ll do anything … what is it?”
“This idea would get you some money to move away from here, and you might even be able to start making your chocolate—"
“I’ll do it! Whatever it is, I’ll do it!”
“I’m afraid it’s not only you who’d have to agree, it’s Rosie, as well.”
I watched his face cloud over, his eagerness now a look of puzzlement. I took a deep breath. It sounded so easy when Mildred suggested it and the three of us had talked it through. “Would you and Rosie consider helping Francis by bringing him up as your own?”
All trace of colour fled from Joe’s face. His eyes never left mine, but they glazed over as he tried to digest what I’d said. I continued before he had a chance to say anything. “Think about it. You could go to Sir John in the morning armed with a proposition to bargain with. It would solve his problem of ridding himself of Gwendolyn's embarrassing child."
“I … I.” Joe looked at the ground. “Yer right, I’d ‘ave t’ talk it over with Rosie, an’ that won’t be a chat I’ll look forward t'.”
“Hear me out, Joe. I think my plan will suit Rosie, too. You go to Sir John tomorrow as instructed, and I’ll go with you, of course. Then all you have to do is tell him you’re prepared to take Francis and move away from this area immediately. When you have his attention, you can lay down your conditions. He must provide adequate funds to support the child for as long as needed, and enough money to move you and your family to Bristol … yes, Bristol, where Rosie’s mother lives," I emphasised as interest began to flicker in his eyes.
"We’ve also discovered you can buy eye glasses with coloured lenses. Sir John would have to buy those, as well. They would hide Francis’ red eyes until they turn blue—which they will do in time, just like his father's did. Once you’ve moved there, you would then be able to buy the ingredients you need to make your chocolate and support your family.”
Joe remained quiet, but his expression revealed he might be persuaded. “I dunno what Rosie’ll say about it. If she did say yes, I can just see ‘er face when she sees the lad’s eyes. Be like mine, it were a shock an’ ‘twill be for ‘er an all.”
“It would be different for Rosie because you can prepare her. I’ll be beside you while you talk to her, and when you talk to Sir John.”
“I don’t know. It’d be cheaper for Sir John t' bump me an’ Francis off.”
“I think you’re wrong there, Joe.” I was remembering the moment before Gwendolyn died, how tender his voice was until Meg brought Francis in. “I think the prospect of a solution to his problems, without him having to murder anyone, would be very attractive. He’s not poor by any means.”
“I knows that. ‘E be good t' us workers, an’ always ‘ad a nice word t’ say as he passed by … it might work. Yer sure yeh can get coloured glasses?”'
“Absolutely. Once you have Rosie on board, and you’ve persuaded Sir John, then you can mention the glasses and ask him to buy a pair. In the meantime, stay here and think through how you will approach Rosie. I want to talk to Gwendolyn before we go to the Manor tomorrow. If we have her on our side, you can let Sir John know that, as well. I’m sure he’d be delighted to know his sister could then pass-over and not haunt him anymore because her son will be well cared for. When I get back, we’ll go and talk to Rosie.”
*****
I had a good idea Gwendolyn would be with her son in the attic. I went there to find her sitting on the floor beside Francis as he played with his wooden bricks. Meg, his nanny, was keeping an eye on him, unaware of his mother's ghostly presence. I wondered what she thought of all this--it couldn't be fun stuck up in this room every day and night.
“Hi Gwendolyn,” I said as I went over and crouched down by her side. “Francis looks as if he’s enjoying himself.” I smiled as I watched Francis try to put one brick on top of the other. “Can your tear yourself away from this cute little chap for a while? I need to talk to you.”
“I thought you’d gone back to your own time because you haven’t been around for a while.” Gwendolyn turned her attention back to her son and gave a soft smile before standing up with the grace only a ghost could accomplish. “He appears to grow more every day,” she said wistfully. “What did you want to talk about, Veronica?”
“While I’ve been away, I’ve been busy trying to sort some sense into all this. We need to get Francis away from here, and I think I’ve got the answer.”
“Oh, that sounds promising. Let’s go down to my room, it’s less stuffy than up here.” Gwendolyn moved off and passed through the closed door, and I followed.
The sun threw its rays into this room, casting a warm glow, unlike poor Francis’ room where the darkness and filtered sunlight did nothing but offer an eerie channel for the dust particles to dance in. Gwendolyn moved over towards the window. “Let’s sit there.” She waved her hand towards the window seat. “It’s my favourite view.” She smiled, taking a moment to stare out the window before she sat down. “Tell me what you’ve been doing.”
I told her everything we’d found out including how Jacob had moved to Egypt to work at the leper colony, and from what we had learned, he wouldn’t be back for ten years. When she heard that, Gwendolyn gasped, and her hand flew to her mouth. I rushed on and told her the plan. “I know he’ll be back because there’s a record of it, so he’ll be alright. Also, this way,” I told her, “when Jacob is back, Joe will start looking for him and tell him about Francis. He’ll be twelve years old by then and would probably have been asking questions about his parents anyway.”
“Wouldn’t he think Joe and Rosie are his parents?” Gwendolyn asked with a doubtful look on her face.
“No, Francis will always know who his mother was, and who is father is. Joe knows this. Is there a photo of you anywhere?”
“Yes, I’m sure there is. It might be a good idea for Joe to ask John. He can’t refuse to give it to him. I’ll be there when Joe comes, and you can let him know what my feelings are on the matter.” Gwendolyn looked at me for a moment, then turned her head to look out the window. “I don’t know how to thank you, Veronica. Had you not been sent here, I don’t know what would have happened to my son.”
“You don’t have to thank me. Let’s get this sorted now. Joe has to see your brother in the morning. Watch out for us as I don’t know where the ‘meeting’ will take place.”
After a few more minutes, I left and went back to talk to Joe. I was feeling very optimistic now. Soon this will all be sorted, and I’ll be back home and hopefully finished with all this time travelling.
Raised voices announced an argument like blaring trumpets as I went through the door to Joe’s cottage. My heart was banging away when I realised Joe was with Rosie. What have you said, Joe? Oh, for heaven’s sake, couldn’t you wait! I went into their kitchen just in time to hear Rosie shrieking at him, her face was a livid shade of red.
“Yeh must be outta yer bleedin’ mind!” The look on Rosie’s face was incredulous, and she stared at Joe as if he was a stranger. “Take on another kid when we ain’t got enough money t' feed our own! What the hell’s the matter with yeh? No! Not while I’s got breath in my body will I take on a stranger’s child!”
Continued....
Characters
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett – five-year-old sister of Daveth
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Gwendolyn – Sir John’s sister, now deceased.
Francis – Albino child of Gwendolyne.
Jacob Argall – Albino.
Meg – Francis’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes |
Synopsis of Book 2
Synopsis of Book 1 Thank you once more for reading my story. It is written in UK English. If you find any errors, please know I am always happy to have them pointed out. :) |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
I have put a link in my author's notes to take you to a synopsis of the previous parts, and also a synopsis of the first book in the trilogy which is published on Amazon.
Part 39
“But, Rosie, darlin’, I ain’t told yeh the best bits yet. Yer really gonna—”
“Don’t think yeh can sweet talk me, Joseph Hammett … I’s said me piece an’ the answer’s still no! Now get outta me way, I’ve me washin’ t’ do.” With that, she bent down and picked up the willow wicker basket full of dirty linen and flounced out the door.
I couldn’t believe Joe had been so darned impatient. “Why didn’t you wait until I came back?” I raged. “Now we’ll have to work twice as hard to persuade her.”
“As I sees it, I be the man in this ‘ouse, and what I say goes!” He turned and glared at me, before storming out after Rosie.
Great, a broken marriage is all I need. I followed him outside, determined to do whatever I could to help him convince Rosie that taking in Francis was a good idea.
Joe stalked angrily up to Rosie and grabbed her arm. “I ain’t finished talking t’ yeh yet. Now get yerself back indoors an’ listen t’ what I got t’ say. Then yeh can tell me t’ go t’ ‘ell, but not ‘til I’m done.”
Rosie furiously shook off Joe’s hand and glared up at him. “If yeh wants t’ talk, yeh’ll ‘afta do it out ‘ere. I’m busy!” She grabbed a sheet and almost threw it into the wooden tub filled with cold water, and then scraped a few small slithers off the large square chunk of what I guessed to be home-made soap.
Joe’s barely controlled anger was beginning to boil over. “I’ll not be standing out ‘ere talkin’ t’ yeh when I knows yer won’t be lis’nin’. ‘Ow long yeh gonna be?”
“As long as it takes,” she snapped. Stretching out, she grabbed hold of the wooden washer dolly and beat on the sheet so violently, the water splashed out far enough to wet Joe, and almost drenched herself in the process.
“Fer cryin’ out loud, Rosie! Watch what yer doin’.”
Rosie stopped thumping the sheet and turned to look at Joe. “If yer jes gonna stand ‘ere waitin’ till I’m done, yeh can make yerself useful. Grab ‘olda the enda this sheet while I get the other side.” Rosie shoved the corner into his hand before he could say anything. “Now twist it.”
Joe looked totally flummoxed. I almost laughed but thought better of it. He did as he was told almost automatically, although I could see from his eyes he was going to explode at any minute.
Time to step in, Veronica. “You need to keep Rosie sweet, Joe. Keep your calm, and perhaps when she’s finished here, she’ll be more prepared to listen. If you both carry on like this, goodness knows what will happen.”
Instead of replying, which he obviously couldn’t do because Rosie was unaware that I was there, Joe checked she wasn’t looking at him, and then scowled at me. When I saw the look on his face, I couldn’t contain my laughter for a moment longer.
Taking my advice, he diligently started twisting the sheet, and when they had wrung out as much water as they could, Rosie took it over to the washing line and pegged it up. Two more sheets and some underwear later, she’d finished. Leaving the water that was left in the tubs, she picked up the soap and took it indoors.
Joe had calmed down a lot by then, and was in a much better frame of mind. He watched Rosie put her piece of soap in a clay pot before she turned around to face him.
“I’ll listen t’ yeh, but I ain’t ‘avin’ the lad. I jus’ can’t believe you’d even think I would.”
“Well, sit yerself down and I’ll tell yeh all about it.” Joe stood there, the set of his jaw indicating his exasperation as Rosie slowly, with deliberate movements, smoothed off her clean apron before leisurely pulling a chair out from under the table. When she’d finally sat down, Joe shook his head and rolled his eyes.
I listened as he told her about how he’d climbed up a ladder the morning after the storm had damaged the roof of the Manor house, and how he’d been scared ‘witless’ when he saw a small child with red eyes staring back at him through the attic window. He explained how Sir John had been furious that he’d seen the child, and he’d gone into hiding because he thought it would protect her and the children.
Rosie sat without saying a word while Joe described what had happened next, careful to avoid the subject of where he’d been hiding all that time. He also revealed that Francis was Sir John’s illegitimate nephew, and how he had been hidden away in the attic since his birth because of his eyes and white hair.
“But what ‘appened t’ the poor lad’s mam? Did she leave ‘im ‘cause she were afeared of ‘im, too?”
Joe shook his head, a sad smile softening his strained features. “No, she didn’t leave ‘im. She be dead. There be only me, the woman that looks after the lad, and Sir John that knows the poor mite exists. That be the problem, Rosie. I’s scared ‘e might get rid o’ ‘im. We gotta take ‘im, don’t yeh see?”
“But what about ‘is eyes? If we was t’ take ‘im, we’d ‘ave everyone thinkin’ we got a demon in the ‘ouse!”
“That be what Sir John thinks, but he be wrong … an’ so’ll be everyone else that don’t understand. I ‘appen’ t’ know the lad’s eyes’ll turn normal when ‘e's older.”
Rosie looked at Joe and tutted as she nodded. “Oh, yes, of course! You’d be knowin’ more ‘n Sir John, bein’ so clever ‘n all.”
Her sarcasm wasn’t lost on Joe, and he looked back at me in exasperation. “Tell her you spoke to a woman in the village once, a long time ago, and that she told you about a missionary she’d known who’d had the same condition when he was a baby.”
When Joe repeated what I’d just said, Rosie’s features softened, but they hardened again when Joe carried on to explain what had happened in Sir John’s cellar. She flinched angrily when he explained the beating he’d taken, and tried to interrupt him, but Joe put his hand up. No way was he going to let Rosie get a word in until he’d told her the whole story. After skimming over his beating, he told her how he’d saved Sir John when his trousers caught fire after he’d inadvertently knocked over the oil lamp. "If I ‘adn’t saved Sir John when he be on fire, I reckon I’d ‘ave been got rid of an’ all."
This time there was no stopping her. “Yeh saved ‘is sorry life after what ‘e jus’ done t’ yeh? I’da let ‘im suffer first. Bleedin’ gentry. There ain’t nothin’ gentry ‘bout ‘im!”
“I guess ‘e were jus’ scared … like I were when I first saw the lad's eyes,” Joe said as if he’d just thought about it.
“An’ yeh reckon that’s a good reason t’ give a man a beatin’? Jus’ cause ‘e be afeared of a babe with red eyes? Don’t gimme that. ‘E needs a good sortin’ out!”
“I didn’t say that, did I?” Joe turned away. “Anyways, ‘e be wantin’ t’ see me in the mornin’—”
“Yeh ain't going, and that’s that!”
“An’ what’ll ‘appen then, huh? E’d send ‘is goons ‘ere quicker ‘n yeh can flip a pancake … an’ yeh know it. What’ll ‘appen if the kids be ‘ere? It ain’t worth the risk.”
Rosie remained quiet, so I looked at Joe. “Now tell her the plan,” I urged. “I think you’ll find her pleasantly surprised when you explain everything.”
Joe nodded. “Now p’raps yeh’ll listen t’ me idea.” His gaze was gentle again, and he gave her a loving smile. “I’m gonna ask ‘im fer some money.”
He chuckled when Rosie looked back at him, disbelief etched on her face. “I thought that’d make yeh perk up. What I want t’ propose—an’ this is where I need yeh t’ agree … I’m gonna say we’ll bring up the lad.”
“An’ ‘ow would that work? Even if we ‘ad enough t’ feed and clothe the lad, if ‘e don’t give yeh yer job back, we wouldn’t ‘ave a roof over our ‘eads, or any food on the table—”
“I know that! But like I told yeh, I’m gonna tell ‘im ‘e’s gotta pay me fer Francis’ keep, and I wants some extra so’s I can start makin’ money by makin’ chocolate.”
I could see from the expression on her face, Rosie was beginning to come around to the idea. It was looking more and more like the plan would come off, and Joe could sense it, too, when Rosie looked back at him with a smile.
“I could ‘elp yeh with that—but yeh’d ‘ave t’ show me ‘ow.”
That was all the encouragement Joe needed to explain his other part of the plan. “I ain’t finished yet. If I can go t’morrow and tell Sir John we’ll ‘ave the lad, an’ that ‘e’ll have t’ pay fer ‘is keep, and ‘e agrees … I’m gonna tell ‘im ‘e’s gotta pay fer us all t’ move t’ Bristol—”
He paused, and then I saw why. “Aww, Rosie, what yeh cryin’ fer? Come ‘ere.” He took hold of her hands and pulled her up into his arms, smoothing her hair as he held her close. “If yer say we can’t take the lad, then that’s the way it’ll ‘ave t’ be. I’ll not be ‘aving yeh upset.”
Rosie pulled away from him and looked him in the eyes. Wiping her own, she half smiled. “Don’t be so bleedin’ daft, ‘course I’ll ‘ave ‘im. I’s sorry I didn’t let yeh finish b’fore. Yeh really mean it? We’ll move near t’ me mam?”
“Yeah. It’s the best way. Everyone knows us ‘ere, and they’ll wonder how we be ‘avin’ the lad. We’s gotta think up a story for them in Bristol, though.”
“That’ll be easy. I’ll think of somethin’.” Her face was radiant with delight. “I can’t believe we be goin’ t’ Bristol! I still ain’t ‘appy with that Sir John. I’ll be comin’ with yer tomorrow. I wanna see ‘im an’ give ‘im a piece o’ me mind. Beltin’ me ‘usband! That be my job!” she declared with a sniff and a giggle.
As if he’d just remembered I was still there, he pulled Rosie back into his arms and looked over her head and winked. I nodded and smiled. “You did a good job, Joe.”
Just when I thought it was a done deal and Rosie had warmed to the idea, she stepped back from Joe’s arms, a stern look on her face. “I jus wish yeh’d told me ‘bout the beating, instead of thinking up that cock ‘n bull story ‘bout fallin’ down the stairs.” She gave him a gentle flick across his ear. “Now, tell me what yeh know ‘bout the child. Where be ‘is da?”
I let out a sigh of relief. It was obvious that Rosie had been convinced, and he didn’t need me to hang around while he filled her in on all the details regarding Francis’ parentage. “I’ll leave you to it, Joe. If you can get away later, I’d like to go over a few things with you, though. We have to be prepared for your meeting with Sir John tomorrow. He’ll be a lot harder nut to crack than Rosie, and I need to know you won’t blow it.”
His eyes flicked towards me for a fraction of a second and he gave a barely perceptible nod, while continuing to look at his wife with a very relieved, happy grin…. .
Continued….
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett – five-year-old sister of Daveth
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Gwendolyn – Sir John’s sister, now deceased.
Francis – Albino child of Gwendolyn.
Jacob Argall – Albino.
Meg – Francis’ nanny and carer
| Author Notes |
Synopsis of Book 2
Synopsis of Book 1 I hope the amount of local dialect won't put you off, but it wouldn't be right without it. Thank you so much for reading and reviewing my story. If you find any errors, I would be so grateful if you could let me know! Thank you, in advance. :) |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
I have put a link to previous parts in my author's notes should anyone wish to catch up.
Part 40
A little while later, an elated Joe joined me in the barn, our usual meeting place. It was nice to see his face wreathed in smiles at the happy turn of events.
“Rosie’s right excited ‘bout movin’ t’ Bristol. I think she be missin’ all ‘er family an’ friends.”
“I’m really pleased for you both, Joe. Now we have to convince Sir John so that it goes according to plan and you do move to Bristol. We have Gwendolyn on our side, so if we need her help to convince him, I'm sure she'll think of something.” I looked at him for a moment. “There is one thing that can’t be allowed to happen tomorrow, though. Rosie mustn’t be in the room while you put the proposal to Sir John. Can you imagine her face if I have to start doing ghostly things again like your cap floating through the air?”
“Yer right! I’ll ‘ave t’ think o’ somethin’. I’s ‘opin’ Sir John’ll agree and then let us meet the boy, proper like. Rosie said she’d like t’ get t’ know ‘im afore we bring ‘im ‘ome. Be good fer the lad an’ all.”
“I agree. It could be worked out that Rosie can get to know him while other things are being arranged. For a start, a house will have to be found for you all, preferably near Rosie’s family. In the meantime, you could practice your chocolate making. If you can get an advance towards the move, you could ask Rosie’s mother to send some ingredients down to get you started. I’ll help you talk through all this tomorrow. For now, try and explain to Rosie how much better it would be for her to wait until you’ve spoken to Sir John.”
The following morning, I met Joe outside the manor house. Rosie was dragging behind, looking nervous as she stared up at the grand house, her mouth open with awe. I smiled. Wait until you go inside!
Sir John's goons were with them, undoubtably enjoying their moment of power. The two men led them around to the side of the manor and down some steps that took them into the kitchen. Rosie was turning her head this way and that as she looked at all the shiny copper pots and pans dangling from rails hanging from the ceiling. The kitchen staff looked up curiously as the four of them walked through on their way to the stairs that led up to the impressive hallway. I thought Rosie was going to have a seizure as her eyes widened trying to take in all the grandeur.
She reached out and took hold of Joe’s hand, and he turned and winked as we walked towards the study. I was wondering where Gwendolyn was, when the door opened and Sir John stood there, glowering at Joe and Rosie.
“What’s all this, then?” he asked, nodding towards Rosie. “I don’t remember asking you to bring anyone apart from Joe,” he grunted as he glared angrily at the two goons.
They both took their caps off. “We couldn’t stop ‘er,” Jake quickly replied. “She jus’ kept comin’.”
“Well, Madam, you can stay out here. I want words with your husband, not you!”
Joe looked as if he was going to say something, but I stepped in. “Ask Rosie to wait for a few minutes until you’ve had a talk with Sir John."
Joe did as I asked. “It won’t take long, Love.” Then, without another word, he pushed past Sir John and went into his office. The way Sir John’s head jerked from left to right like a clockwork clown, and the bulging eyes that I swear if he hadn’t blinked would have popped out, was priceless.
Jake and Tod followed Sir John into the room, as did I. Gwendolyn was already there, sitting on the corner of the desk. I smiled and went to stand beside her.
“I thought I'd get a ringside seat,” she told me. “I’m so pleased Francis will have a loving family to look after him. I’m just a little nervous about Rosie. I hope she won’t be like John when she sees him for the first time.”
“Don’t worry, I’m sure she will take it all in her stride. She doesn’t strike me as being easily frightened,” I told her. “And I believe Joe is really up for it.”
Sir John was about to say something, but Joe put a hand up and spoke first. “I don’t think you’ll be wantin’ these idjits ‘ere with what I’ve got t’ say—”
“Oowa ya callin’ idjits?” Tod burst out angrily.
Joe didn’t answer, but kept his eyes focused on Sir John. “I be ‘avin’ a proposition t’ put t’ yeh … about Francis.” He turned and looked at me before adding, “An’ someone else wants it, too.”
After the incident in the cellar, Sir John knew exactly who the ‘someone else’ was. He looked over to where Joe had turned to look at me, and made a quick decision. Without further ado, he told his goons to get out, which they did immediately.
Walking around to the other side of his desk, Sir John sat back on his black-leather chair and looked back at Joe. I couldn’t begin to imagine what was going on in his mind because his face was blank. There wasn’t a trace of anger, curiosity, or anything that would supply a clue. Giving the appearance of a man totally relaxed, he sat back, folded his arms and crossed his legs while matching Joe’s steady eye contact with his own. “Okay, I’m listening.”
Joe turned and looked at me again, and I gave him a supportive smile. “Gwendolyn’s here with me if you need any backing up.”
I watched as Sir John followed Joe’s gaze, and noticed his blank expression slip a little. “Well, get on with it!” he demanded.
My talk with Joe the day before must have given him extra confidence, because he didn’t falter at all once he'd started speaking. “I be thinkin’ about the lad. I ‘appen t’ know Mistress Gwendolyn is a might worried ‘bout ‘im stayin’ with yeh.” He turned to me again, and I nodded. “I think I’s gotta plan that’ll keep everyone ‘appy, me included.”
Sir John sat up straight, his suspicious frown causing his brows to meet and form a bridge over his eyes, which made them appear to sink back into their sockets. “Go on,” he said hesitantly.
Joe took a big breath and brought his hand up to rub the back of his neck. “I be thinkin’ ‘twould be good fer us all if me an’ Rosie took on the lad and brought him up as our own.”
This time, a crowd of conflicting reactions danced across Sir John’s face. However, it was difficult to determine exactly what he thought of the idea. He leaned forward as I watched his eyes flitting between surprise and disbelief.
“Are you mad? What does your wife say about this?”
“Rosie be fine. She wants t’get t’ know ‘im, so ‘e won’t be frightened. Mistress Gwendolyn be likin’ the idea, too.” He took another deep breath. “No one’ll know ‘e be yer sister’s babe, but I can’t do it without help with ‘is upkeep….”
Joe’s voice trailed away when Sir John stood up. “You’ve thought this all through? You know what people will think when they see him, don’t you? Everyone who knows you and Rosie … don’t you think they’ll be surprised and find it strange when they suddenly see you with another child? What will you tell them? How will you explain his red eyes? I really don’t think you have thought this through, Joe.”
“Yeah, well, first off, we won’t stay around ‘ere. We’ll move t’ Bristol where me Rosie’s mam lives. We’ll need yer ‘elp t’ do that ‘n all. We’ll need a ‘ouse, an’ also—”
Sir John cut him off with a bellowing laugh. “For a minute there, Joe, you almost had me,” he said, hardly able to control his laughter. “Do you take me for a fool, Man? Did you honestly think I’d just hand over a pot of gold so you could disappear and dump the boy? I’m sorry to disappoint you, but you lost it when you started talking about buying a house and travelling expenses.” His face turned venomous as he walked over towards the door.
“But Mistress Gwendolyn—”
“Ah, yes, Mistress Gwendolyn! If you think for one minute I was taken in by your trickery the other day, you’re very much mistaken. I’ve seen fake magicians do better than that!”
“Do something, Veronica! Don’t let him open that door,” Gwendolyn cried out, her panic obvious.
Too late. He’d opened the door and called his goons. As he walked back behind his desk, they came in, and I immediately slammed the door shut, making the men jump and turn around. Their puzzled expressions soon turned to horror when I dashed around the study picking up anything I could to throw at them. To say that my actions had the desired effect was an understatement!
Joe stood back, grinning as the men ducked about trying to avoid being hit, their eyes bulging with fear when they watched a book come hurtling towards them. They stood frozen to the spot as I used it to slap them both around the face. That was enough to mobilize them. They turned, opened the study door, and ran toward the main entrance, yelling and cursing like a couple of madmen. When they reached it, they yanked it open and ran off.
Rosie watched them from the comfort of the large hall chair where she’d been waiting, her mouth opened wide in amazement….
Continued....
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett – five-year-old sister of Daveth
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Gwendolyn – Sir John’s sister, now deceased.
Francis – Albino child of Gwendolyne.
Jacob Argall – Albino.
Meg – Francis’ nanny and carer.
Jake and Tod - Sir John's henchmen.
| Author Notes |
Synopsis of Book 2
Synopsis of Book 1 Thank you so much for reading my story. This is written in UK English. If you spot any errors, I'd be very grateful to have them pointed out. :)) |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
I have put links in my author's notes to take you straight into a synopsis of previous parts.
End of previous part.
Joe stood back, grinning as the men ducked about trying to avoid being hit, their eyes bulging with fear when they watched a book come hurtling towards them. They stood frozen to the spot as I used it to slap them both around the face. That was enough to mobilize them. They turned, opened the study door, and ran toward the main entrance, yelling and cursing like a couple of madmen. When they reached it, they yanked it open and ran off.
Rosie watched them from the comfort of the large hall chair where she’d been waiting, her mouth opened wide in amazement
Part 41
My adrenaline pushed me forward like an avalanche crashing down a mountain, and I wanted to keep the momentum up. It was so much fun being invisible at times. I swept almost everything off the desk to the floor, leaving nothing but the quill, ink and some sheets of paper. I grinned as Sir John fell back onto his chair, and I was in no doubt that he knew there was a ghostly presence in the room. I had one more trick up my sleeve—and would use it now. After I picked up the quill, I flipped open the silver inkwell, and dipped the nib into it as Sir John watched, his jaw almost hitting his chest. I was determined to convince him his sister was the one writing him a note.
“What would you like me to write, Gwendolyn?”
She thought for a moment before answering, her face creased with concentration. “I think you should print it. That way he won’t be able to tell it isn’t my handwriting.”
I nodded in agreement before she continued.
“Tell him I want this to happen—that I’ll watch over Joe and Francis until I know all is well before I pass into the light….” She looked over at her brother and sighed. “Tell him if he doesn’t do this, to be forewarned. I will never let him alone….” She waited until I’d caught up. “End it by telling him this is my last earthly wish, and I want it granted … that I love him, but Francis is my son."
After I’d finished writing, Gwendolyn read it over my shoulder and smiled happily. “Perfect! Just sign it, Gwen … that’s what he called me.”
I’d just completed what she’d asked, when Joe, who had been listening to a one-sided conversation, came up to have a look. “Yer sister be a mite upset, Sir John, don’t yeh think?” he declared after he’d read the note.
Sir John glared at Joe as he reached out to turn the paper around to read it. Dropping his gaze, he brought his elbows up to rest them on the desk and his hands fanned out across his cheeks. After a few minutes, he stood up and went to the door, but before he had a chance to open it, Rosie burst in, angry as hell. She had obviously lost patience, especially after the goons had run for their lives.
In an instant, she’d taken in the sight of the array of papers that were scattered around on the floor. “What be goin’ on in ‘ere?” she raged, her nostrils flaring angrily as she glared up at Sir John, all previous signs of nervousness gone. “I won’t be ‘aving yeh knockin’ me ‘usband about again!”
Gwendolyn and I laughed as we watched this pintsized woman standing with her hands on her hips, tearing a strip off Sir John. “She’s braver than I ever was,” Gwendolyn said when she stopped giggling.
As he tried to stop himself from laughing, Joe marched up to her and put his arm protectively around her shoulder. “Rosie … ‘tis alright, we’s just talkin’. Sir John ain’t done anythin’ t’ me.”
Rosie looked up into Joe’s face. “Oh, really?” Her eyes squinted as she looked him up and down. Satisfied, she nodded and turned back to Sir John. “I’m right sorry … but yeh shouldn’t a knocked ‘im around afore!” she told him with a defiant shrug.
For a moment there, I thought I saw Sir John’s lips twitch with amusement. There certainly were signs of appreciation in his eyes. “Please, sit down, Mrs Hammett,” he said, graciously indicating towards the chair in front of his desk.
Rosie looked straight into his eyes. I could see her weighing him up before she nodded and complied.
I watched Sir John, and realised he had already summed up Rosie, and I was more surprised by the fact he appeared to respect her spirit. “I apologise for keeping you waiting, Rosie … may I call you that, or do you prefer Mrs Hammett?”
That came as a surprise to us all … except Rosie. I couldn’t believe it, but she didn’t bat an eyelid! “I be callin’ yeh by yer first name, Sir John, so it be only fittin’ fer yeh t’ call me Rosie.”
Sir John nodded appreciatively. “Thank you. Joe has been telling me that you’d be happy to look after my late sister’s son. Is that correct?”
“Yes, Sir … Sir John …Yes, I be ‘appy t’ ‘ave the lad.” I watched as she gazed up at Joe and received a reassuring smile before she continued. “I be ‘onest with yeh, though, I weren’t likin’ the idea at first, an’ I told ‘im so. We don’t ‘ave much t’ spread around as ‘tis. Another mouth t’ feed’ll mean there be less t’ put in me own littlun’s bellies.”
Joe’s eyebrows shot up to his hairline, making his eye sockets look like two huge craters. I'm not sure what any of us thought Sir John would say to that, but I know I was surprised at his reaction.
“Thank you, Rosie, I do appreciate your honesty. It’s a shame more people aren’t like you.” His serious exterior began to falter as the corners of his lips twitched again. Although I could see he was trying hard to contain himself, it wasn’t working. He had to release the smile he’d been trying so hard to hide.
“And yet, regardless of all that, you’re still prepared to take him on? Even though you haven’t seen my nephew, you’re convinced this idea might work? How do you know? I can’t imagine that Joe has told you all about Francis, or you wouldn’t be offering to take him on.”
Rosie sat up straight and appeared to be considering her answer. “I knows about the lad’s eyes,” she told him. “But that don’t seem t’ be the problem ‘ere. From what Joe be tellin’ me, yeh ‘ave ‘im up in the attic, and ‘e ain’t seen the light o’ day—cept’n through the bleedin’ window. If we don’t be ‘avin’ ‘im, would yeh be keepin’ ‘im there fer ever?”
I sucked in my breath as I watched these two play their duel of words. Joe had visibly paled, but there was no stopping Rosie now. It was obvious that Joe was the sensible one of the two, and thought things out carefully, especially before he spoke to Sir John. Rosie spoke as she saw fit, and damn the consequences. Both had their merits, and they complemented each other, but I waited to see if perhaps this time Rosie had overstepped the mark.
“I might … or might not,” Sir John replied guardedly. “I really don’t think that would be any of your concern—”
“Well, that be clear enough. I be thinkin’ the lad’ll be better off with us—and I be thinkin’ you be thinkin’ it, too, cause if yer didn’t, I’da been turfed outta ‘ere long ago.”
This time Sir John chuckled. “You’ve found yourself a discerning lady here, Joe,” he said, stroking his short beard. “Let’s just say for argument sake that I agree to you bringing my … nephew up, what’s your price?”
“Price? I don’t wanna buy ‘im! But if yeh’ll ‘elp with our move, and ‘elp to feed an’ clothe the lad, then I’ll take ‘im and love ‘im as me own.”
Sir John and Rosie eyed each other up, neither turning away. The respect he had for Rosie was now clearly evident in his eyes. Eventually, Sir John stood up again and walked around the desk.
“Then, I think you’d better meet Francis before we go any further with this discussion.”
I wasn’t sure who was the most nervous as I followed them up the stairs. Joe had his eyes directed straight in front of him, his jaw set rigid. This would be the first time he’d actually get to see the child face to face since that fearful day on the roof when he spotted Francis at the attic window. I could see it was beginning to worry him.
Sir John had pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and was mopping his brow. The deep-rooted fear he had of this poor lad was becoming more visible at each step of the stairs we climbed. I doubted very much it would ever go away.
Rosie was still clutching hold of Joe’s hand but seemed quite unconcerned with what was about to happen. Now three people were on their way to see an eighteen-month-old boy; two having doubts about entering the room, while the third, the most important of the three, was the only one who looked quite at ease with it all.
Gwendolyn appeared beside me. “I like her,” she stated firmly. “I think she’ll be good for Francis because she has an honest, innocent way about her and seems to have a kind heart. I was amazed at the way she handled my brother—I think he was, too.”
“It surprised me, as well. I think what your brother did to Joe brought out the mother-hen in her. These last few minutes have strengthened my confidence in her abilities to handle any difficulties if she takes in Francis. Once she accepts him as her own, she’ll fight tooth and nail for him, as she does now with her own family. She certainly isn’t a woman to be messed with if today’s performance was anything to go by.” I added with a chuckle.
“Mmm, I agree. Francis couldn’t be in safer hands.”
A change in her voice made me glance over at her, and I noticed the bright smile she’d previously worn had momentarily slipped. “What’s on your mind?”
“I’m worried about Meg. She’ll be very upset at not being able to see him again. She genuinely loves Francis.” Gwendolyn sighed. “But I’m sure she’ll be pleased that he’ll be loved, because that’s all she’s ever wanted for him.”
“I’m in no doubt she’ll be fine with it. She was so upset when you died and wondered what would become of him. Now she’ll be able to meet the people who’ll be bringing him up, and that should put her mind at rest.”
I looked up as we reached the top of the stairs to the attic rooms. “Well, here we are. If everything goes to plan, we should all be able to get on with our lives … I mean….” I felt the heat flame my face. “I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean—” I stopped before I dug myself any deeper, and it was only then I realised Gwendolyn was laughing.
“Your face … so funny!” she said, and within seconds I was laughing, too—until we were brought back to reality when we realised we’d reached the attic stairs…
| Author Notes |
Synopsis of Book 2
Synopsis of Book 1 Thank you for reading my story, I do appreciate all the support you've given me. This is written in UK English. If you find any errors, I would be very grateful if you'd let me know. Thank you. :)) |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
End of part 41
I looked up as we reached the top of the first floor and turned to walk along the corridor. “Well, we’ll soon know for sure. If everything goes to plan, we should all be able to get on with our lives … I mean….” I felt the heat flame my face. “I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean—” I stopped before I dug myself any deeper, and it was only then I realised Gwendolyn was laughing.
“Your face … so funny!” she said, and within seconds I was laughing, too—until we were brought back to reality when we realised we’d reached the attic stairs…
Part 42
Gwendolyn and I went ahead and passed through the closed attic door, well before Sir John, Rosie and Joe reached it. I could see from the expression on her face that she was as anxious as I was to see Rosie’s reaction when she met Francis. The child was quietly playing with a variety of wooden toys of all shapes and sizes, watched over by Meg as she sat knitting close by.
“He looks happy enough, Gwendolyn. Did your brother buy the toys for him?”
“No. How could you even think such a thing when you know what his feelings are towards Francis? I used to give Meg the money to buy them for him when I was alive. I owe her so much, without her….”
“I never thought to ask before,” I said, quick to change the subject before she got upset. “Who brings his meals up? Surely the kitchen staff would know there was a child here.”
“If they do, I’ve never heard anyone mention it. The staff seem to accept that Meg goes to the kitchen for food when they’re not about. She then brings it up here and eats with Francis. With his healthy appetite, I expect they all think Meg’s a bit greedy,” she added with a guilty smile.
We both turned when we heard Sir John open the door, and watched as he stepped aside for Rosie to go through—he didn’t follow but waited for Joe to enter first. There wasn’t much light in the room due to the size of the small window, which was even more restricted because of the added bars.
Rosie scowled. “Why be there bars on the window?” she asked as soon as she saw them. Turning to Sir John, still hovering in the unlit corridor outside the doorway, she called out with a strong smidgeon of sarcasm. “Be they there t' keep 'im in, or t'others out?”
Before he could come up with a good response, Meg dropped her knitting and stood up. Her eyes shot from Francis to her surprise guests, and back again. I looked on and was stunned to see the child turn onto his hands and knees and crawl as fast as he could towards Meg. When he was safely tucked away behind her, he buried his face in the folds of her long, dark-green skirt.
“He’s terrified!” I cried to Gwendolyn before I realised by her facial expression that she was as shocked as I was. “And Meg doesn’t look any happier!”
Meg eyed Joe and Rosie warily. “Hello?” The faltering smile that wouldn’t quite come, but just brushed her lips, confirmed her confusion, especially when Sir John stepped in from the doorway. Even that whisper of a smile disappeared then. Her face registered suspicion, and she instinctively reached her arms behind her back to hold onto Francis.
Joe gave her his warm, cheerful smile and said hello, but Meg remained frozen, her eyes fixed on Sir John. I thought it strange and asked Gwendolyn why Meg appeared to be so afraid of him.
“I don’t think she’s afraid of John, exactly. Ever since I died, she’s been worried that he’ll have Francis taken away. She knows she won’t be able to protect him forever. Seeing him here, she probably thinks something dreadful is going to happen, and that Joe and Rosie are the ones who are going to harm him. He’s never come up here before.”
“I never thought of that—no wonder she’s scared … I would be, too! We’ve gone about this all wrong.” I looked over at Rosie and saw her trying to get a glimpse of Francis, so Joe gave her a nudge and nodded towards Meg.
“Be ‘e always this fearful?” Rosie asked her.
Meg turned slightly, already dragging her eyes away from Sir John. “He’s not used t’ people,” she replied defensively.
People! Of course, he’s frightened of people, because he’s been bloody locked away all his short life! I was so angry with myself for not thinking of this.
“He’s a good boy and never plays me up.” Meg continued, her attention now fixed entirely on Rosie. Her deepening frown gave me the impression that her thoughts weren’t very benevolent, and her concern regarding these two strangers arriving was obvious.
Whether Rosie felt the aggression or not, she chose to ignore it. Instead, she smiled and carried on in a light-hearted way. “P’raps I could sway yeh t’ be ‘aving mine fer a week,” she said before laughing, her face alight with warmth. “Pon me word, I be needin’ them t’ be’ave at times, ain’t that right, Joe?”
Joe nodded, but Meg still looked agitated. The fact that she didn’t have a clue as to what was happening must have been causing her so much unnecessary distress.
“What do we do now?” I asked Gwendolyn. “How can Joe and Rosie show her they mean him no harm?”
“I don’t know—perhaps if Rosie sat on the floor and started to play with Francis’ toys while Joe talks to Meg and explains what’s going on. If he can allay her fears, I’m sure it will make a huge difference.”
“It’s worth a try,” I agreed. I voiced Gwendolyn’s idea to Joe and asked him to pass it on to Rosie, which he did.
“Would yeh be mindin’ if I sit and played fer a while?” Rosie asked Meg. “P’raps Francis would join me?”
I watched as Francis poked his head out from behind Meg’s skirt, but Rosie couldn’t see him from where she stood, so she waited patiently for an answer.
“Of course, you can,” Sir John said as he took another step farther into the room—it was then that all hell broke loose. Francis began screaming the moment he saw him, and immediately hid behind Meg again. In an instant, Meg turned around and picked him up, letting him hide his face in her chest. Sir John paled and quickly left the room.
“He hasn’t forgotten how John would scream at him on the few occasions they’ve seen each other,” Gwendolyn told me. “Children soon get to know the difference between a friend and foe, no matter what their age and circumstances.”
I couldn’t agree more. Now that he’d gone, the atmosphere in the attic lightened considerably, and Rosie, sensing the need to stay calm, sat on the floor and started playing with the toys.
“Would yeh take a look at this! Pon me word, I be wondering what it is. I’s a wishin’ I got meself someone t’ play with.”
As Rosie turned the strange, wooden block this way and that, I noticed how she surreptitiously kept an eye on Francis, still clinging fiercely to Meg.
“Hmm, I be thinkin’ it’s a box … or … hmm.” She put it down and tried, unsuccessfully, to stand it up. “Deary me, it ain’t gonna do it.” Rosie shook her head and picked it up again, talking all the time.
Slowly, Francis’ head turned, and I heard Joe catch his breath. Rosie didn’t look up but continued to examine different toys. I was so impressed at the great job she was doing. When she picked up one that must be Francis’ favourite, he wriggled in Meg’s arms to be put down. I could see her reluctance in doing so, but she eventually unwrapped her arms from around him and did as he wanted.
Once on the floor, he crawled over to where Rosie was holding the small, wooden toy train, before he reached his chubby little fingers out for it. This was the moment we had all been waiting for, and Rosie came through without so much as a blink. If the sight of Francis' eyes unnerved her, she didn't let on, instead, the smile she gave him was warm and encouraging.
When he saw that Francis was distracted, Joe took the opportunity to go over to Meg and start to explain why they were there.
“Oh, pon me word, are yeh goin’ t’ play with me?” Rosie held the toy out, and Francis took it and hugged it close.
“Mine,” he told her.
“Yeah, it be Francis’ toy.” Rosie smiled. “Would yeh like me t’ sit fer a while?”
After a few seconds she got a smile and a nod back, and then he picked up another toy and handed it to her.
“Fer me?” she asked, putting her hand on her chest. A huge smile covered her face. “Thank yeh kindly, Sweet’art, ‘tis very nice of yeh.”
Meg had her hand over her mouth, tears welling in her eyes, so Joe put his arm around her shoulders and smiled at her. Now that he’d told her what he and Rosie had proposed to Sir John, she was overcome with emotion.
I looked at Gwendolyn and saw she had a wistful smile on her face, but her eyes glowed with love, and I’m sure there was relief there, too.
“It’s gone far better than I could ever have dreamt,” I told her. “She’s a natural mother, isn’t she?”
“This is the first time since Francis’ birth that I’ve felt some hope that he’ll be alright,” she replied. “It was a good day that God sent you here for my little boy, Veronica. Thank you.”
“It’s not all sorted yet, but we're getting there,” I said. Then I went over to Joe after he'd left Meg's side. Any fear he'd had before seemed to have evaporated. I suspect that seeing Rosie's acceptance had played a big part in helping him as well.
Joe, Gwendolyn and I continued to observe Rosie and Francis play together. “Now we have to reach an agreement with your brother. I’m sure he’ll be happy to grant them whatever they need.”
We stood watching the happy scene for a while longer, until Meg said it was time for Francis to have his nap. When Rosie stood up Meg embraced her, tears flowing down her face. I couldn’t hear what she said, but I could see the flush on Rosie’s cheeks and the smile in her eyes.
“Oh Lordy … Miss Veronica…I don’t feel….”
With a jolt, I realised I was back in my own time, staring down at Mildred lying on the kitchen floor….
Continued….
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett – five-year-old sister of Daveth
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Gwendolyn – Sir John’s sister, now deceased.
Francis – Albino child of Gwendolyne.
Jacob Argall – Albino.
Meg – Francis’ nanny and carer.
Jake and Tod – Sir John’s henchmen.
'Never plays me up' = never naughty
| Author Notes |
Synopsis of Book 2
Synopsis of Book 1 Some of you might notice I've changed the ending of the last part. It was necessary to allow Gwen and Veronica to have the little chat before Joe and Rosie entered. Thank you for reading my story and all the wonderful support you've given me, your help has been priceless. This is written in UK English. xx |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
End of previous part.
We stood watching the happy scene for a while longer, until Meg said it was time for Francis to have his nap. When Rosie stood up Meg embraced her, tears flowing down her face. I couldn’t hear what she said, but I could see the flush on Rosie’s cheeks and the smile in her eyes.
“Oh Lordy … Miss Veronica…I don’t feel….”
With a jolt, I realised I was back in my own time, staring down at Mildred lying on the kitchen floor….
Part 43
“JAMES … QUICK!” I dropped to my knees beside Mildred and held her hand as I gently called her name.
James rushed through the door and immediately grasped the situation. Kneeling on the opposite side of me, he put his fingers on the pulse in her neck and then lifted each of her eyelids. I continued to watch as he opened her mouth and checked her airway. All the time he was doing this, my focus travelled back and forth from Mildred’s face to his, careful to mind his expression. It was grim.
“What’s wrong with her?” I asked, unable to keep the wobble out of my voice.
“I don’t know,” he admitted. “Go call for an ambulance while I make her more comfortable.”
When I returned to the kitchen after making the call, James had laid Mildred on her side with her knees up and head tilted back on a cushion. He then checked her pulse again.
“She’ll be alright … won’t she?” Suddenly, the thought of losing my closest friend was too much to bear. “She has to be, James!”
The worry in his eyes as he looked up at me didn’t alleviate my fear at all. “I don’t know, Love. I’ll be able to learn more once I do some tests—I’ll go with her in the ambulance. Try not to worry, it might be something simple like a very low blood sugar count— which is easily remedied,” he added to try and ease my mind.
The sound of the ambulance arriving had James rushing to the door. Minutes later, two medics came in with a stretcher. Mildred hadn’t so much as moved an eyelash. After a quick word with them, James grabbed his jacket, and I watched as they put her on the stretcher and took her out.
“I’ll call you as soon as I know anything.” He then gave me a quick kiss on my cheek before he dashed off after the medics, leaving me standing on the cottage doorstep with a feeling of absolute dread.
I wandered upstairs and looked in on Ann and Michael. Their sweet, little faces, rosy in sleep, calmed me down a little. What will I say to them when they wake up and ask where their nanna is? I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath. She will be perfectly fine. James will bring her home … yes, James will bring her home.
Having almost convinced myself, I went back downstairs to wait. The time dragged as I sat with my thoughts. Picking up a cushion, I gave it a hefty punch and put it on the arm of the sofa before I brought my legs up and tried to relax. My eyes glared at the phone, demanding it to ring. The tick-tock of the grandmother clock was the only sound in the cottage. It had been two hours. Why is it taking so long for James to let me know what’s happening?
Exhaustion washed over me, and it was a struggle to keep my eyelids from closing. I daren’t give in. I thought back to those early days when I first met Mildred, the quiet, shy maid, barely fourteen years old. How I managed to get her to believe I wasn’t her mistress, Mrs Humphries, but a woman from the future trapped in the lady’s body, I’ll never know. I smiled at the thought of all the things we did together. How she was there for me when I was trapped in the past with Lady Ann’s ghost, and how we had kept in touch through the years that had separated us by writing in young Alice’s diary. I smiled while my eyes welled up. Oh, Mildred, come back to us. Please.
I must have dozed off because the suddenness of the phone ringing almost had me falling off the sofa. I grabbed it quickly. "James?" My voice sounded husky through sleep.
“Sweetheart, listen to me carefully; Mildred has had a heart-attack. She is conscious, and already giving me grief.” There was a smile in his voice, and I could well imagine what she would be saying.
The relief I felt was only overshadowed by the fear of her having another one. “How long will she have to stay in hospital?”
“If she had her way, she’d have me bring her home now.” There was a worrying pause before he continued. “I want her to stay here for a few days and have complete rest. I’m having more tests done tomorrow … today, to find out the reason for her heart attack. I've got a taxi waiting to bring me home. You go on to bed and we’ll talk about it in the morning.”
I put the phone down and went slowly up the stairs. Everything was working on autopilot; going to the bathroom, wiping my face over, brushing my teeth, getting into my nightdress, climbing into bed and lying down.
I watched a moth that had sneaked in through the window and was now flitting around the ceiling light. Why do they do that? They know they’ll get burnt, yet they still go back for more…. Why did Mildred have a heart attack? She takes such good care of herself. I feel as if I don’t know anything anymore.
I heard the taxi stop outside and a moment later, it drove off. I waited, bringing myself up on my elbows as James entered the room. He looked shattered.
“Get undressed and come straight to bed,” I whispered as I lifted the duvet out of the way and tapped his pillow.
It didn’t take him long to fall asleep after we’d cuddled up together. I lay there listening to his steady breathing. How I envied him his ability to fall asleep so easily. I guess it’s due to his job. If he couldn’t, he’d never cope with what he has to see and do every day.
It was raining when we woke up a short while later. It didn’t matter what time we went to bed; our internal alarm clocks woke us up at the usual time. I dragged myself out of bed, hoping to get to the children before they went downstairs. I still hadn’t decided what to tell them. The truth is always the easiest, but would it be too much for them at their age?
“Tell them I’ve taken her to hospital to check her over because she is getting old, or something similar," James said, reading my thoughts as usual. “Just keep it simple and they’ll be fine with it.”
I did exactly that, and the children accepted it without any problem. Once we’d taken Ann to school and Michael to play school, James and I returned to the cottage to chat about Mildred. I made a fresh coffee while he told me the little he knew.
“I’m going to run some more tests on her this morning. I can’t find any reason for her having a heart attack. She’s always been careful with her diet, she's not an ounce overweight, and doesn’t drink or smoke. Her blood pressure is normal, so is her cholesterol level—all the usual contributors to heart problems. It’s a mystery.”
“I was thinking the same thing last night while I was waiting for you to come home. She's the healthiest pensioner I know. The only time she’s been ill, if you can call it an illness, is when she fell off the stool after Mrs Humphries died. Which didn’t so much as put a dent in her head.”
I smiled at the memory, and saw James was smiling, too. It was the day he’d offered her his kitchen steps to stop her using the stool again and having a similar accident in the future … We later found out he didn’t possess a pair of steps and had gone out specifically to buy them. It had been a ploy to visit us again. Mildred spotted the price ticket on them, and that was the start of our wonderful life together.
“She’ll be alright, won’t she?”
Continued….
Characters
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett – five-year-old sister of Daveth
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Gwendolyn – Sir John’s sister, now deceased.
Francis – Albino child of Gwendolyne.
Jacob Argall – Albino.
Meg – Francis’ nanny and carer.
Jake and Tod – Sir John’s henchmen.
| Author Notes |
Synopsis of Book 2
Synopsis of Book 1 Thank you for reading my story. I do appreciate all the help you've given me. This is written in UK English and dialect. If you find any errors, I'm really happy when you let me know. Thanking you in advance. xxx |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
Mildred stayed in hospital for a week, and she didn’t like it one bit. Every time I went to see her, she would insist she was perfectly alright and that she was taking up the doctors' and nurses' valuable time unnecessarily. Not a lady used to having people fuss over her, she had always been independent, and was determined to be so again. It was with relief that James was eventually able to tell her she could come home. But he made her promise not to overdo it, and to rest as much as she could.
I don’t know what I expected to see in the kitchen the next morning, but it wasn’t Mildred cooking the family breakfast as usual. She was soon put in her place.
‘Mildred! What do you think you’re doing? If you keep this up, I’ll have James take you back to the hospital and have you put in isolation!’ I told her with my finger wagging to add to the threat. ‘Sit down!’
‘Oh, Lordy, Miss Veronica, I’m not a geri thingy, yet,’ she moaned.
‘Geriatric, oh, Mildred, of course you’re not. You are so funny. But you have had a heart attack, and if you’re not careful, you’ll have another one.’ I put my arm around her. 'It’s only because we care so much about you that we keep on.' I steered her over to the table and had her sit down just as the children came bursting into the kitchen.
That took her mind off things for a while. The children were very gentle with their Nana, and each gave her a hug. It was the weekend, so once breakfast was over and they were dressed to go out and play in the garden, we were able to sit back and relax.
‘Well, are you goin’ t’ tell me how it went with Francis? Or are you goin’ t’ keep me in suspenders … Oh, Lordy! Where did that come from?’
Mildred looked mortified, but I was howling with laughter. ‘Oh Mildred, that was so funny!’ The tears were streaming down my face, and soon Mildred was laughing, as well.
‘You knew I meant t’ say suspense, didn’t you,’ she said, still giggling. ‘Come on, pack it in and tell me what Rosie were like when she saw the babe’s red eyes.’
I stopped laughing but couldn’t stop the occasional giggle. ‘It went really well,’ I told her, and went on to explain how Rosie handled the situation—and how she handled Sir John. That made Mildred laugh again. ‘I don’t know how they got on with the negotiations. In fact, I’m wondering if I’ll be sent back now that Rosie and Joe have agreed to have Francis. There’s really nothing else for me to do, is there?’
‘It’d be a cryin’ shame if you didn’t know what happened in the end.’ Mildred frowned. ‘It’d be like makin’ a pie an’ not gettin’ t’ taste it.’
‘That’s how I feel, but as you know, I have no control or say in what happens.’ I looked at Mildred as my thoughts jostled around in my head. ‘I sometimes wish I knew who really is responsible for my trips, and why they chose me. I’m glad they allowed me to right the wrong I did to Mrs Humphries and you without realising it, but why this time? And will it be the last … or am I going to be sent back to the past on a regular basis?’
‘Time’ll tell, so I wouldn’t be frettin’ on it too much,’ Mildred assured me. And with that she continued to munch on her toast, as though it was just another day....
*****
‘Don’t yeh be puttin’ that in there!’ My eyes flew open in time to see Rosie snatch a china plate from Daveth’s hand. ‘That be me gran’s, it be last thing she gave me afore she died. God rest ‘er soul.’
I couldn’t believe it, I was back in time again. Had the ‘powers that be’ been listening to me as I discussed it with Mildred? It certainly seemed that way. I gazed around at all the things laid out on the floor of the sitting room, and it looked very much like Joe and Rosie were packing up their belongings. I walked over to Joe and asked if he could come outside for a few minutes. The surprise in his eyes at seeing me again made me smile. He didn’t say a word, though. I had to give him credit for the way he was able to react when other people were around when I was there.
He picked up a large sack full to overflowing with belongings, and told Rosie he was going to put it with the others.
Outside, there was a large cart with a sturdy horse munching on a bag of oats. I could see they had been busy stacking pieces of furniture onto it, and from the looks of it, it would soon be full. Joe put the sack he’d carried out on top of others, steadied it, and then turned to me.
‘I weren’t ‘spectin’ t’ see yeh again,’ he told me as he took a quick glance over at the cottage door.
‘I wasn’t expecting to come again, either. I take it the meeting with Sir John went well?’ I said, nodding towards the loaded cart.
‘Yeh, ‘e found a ‘ouse near Rosie’s mam, and is paying fer us to get there with our bits ‘n bobs. Yeh helped me a lot, Veronica, an’ I gotta thank yeh for that. Don’ know what would ‘ave come of me an' mine if yeh ‘adn’t a ‘appened along.’
‘You're very welcome, Joe. What happened with Francis? Is he with you now?’
‘Nah, ‘e be still at the manor with Meg. We’ll pick ‘er an’ Francis up when we be ready t’ set off fer Bristol. She be comin’ with us ‘cause it seemed only right t’ us. Francis loves ‘er, an’ she ain’t got no one else. Rosie an’ ‘er be gettin’ on well an’ all. She’s right excited ‘bout comin’. Sir John's been as good as ‘is word. E’s set up a fund fer Francis fer when ‘e be older, an’ a fund fer us t’ help keep ‘im.’
‘Well, Joe, I have to say it sounds like everything has worked out for the best. I’m really happy for you all.’
‘Yeh ain’t ‘erd the ‘ole of it, yet. I got t’ make me chocolate and gave a bit t’ Sir John. He liked it so much ‘e got ‘old of some feller ‘e knows in Bristol. As it ‘appens, he be ‘aving a factory there fer makin’ chocolate drinks for them rich folks. I got a job with ‘im. ‘E bought yer Mildred’s recipe fer twenty guineas, an’ said ‘e’d like me t’ work with ‘im! I be in charge of the solid chocolate makin’, he be tellin’ me.’ Joe’s face beamed with happiness. ‘Rosie already be spendin’ it in ‘er ‘ead,’ he added with a grin.
Just then, Daveth came out looking for Joe. ‘Dad … me mam wants yeh.’ When he saw me, his face lit up. ‘Oh, yer back!’ He grinned as he walked over to us. ‘Did me dad tell yeh we be movin’ t’ Bristol?’
‘Yes, Daveth. How exciting,’ I said, smiling at his obvious delight.
‘We be ‘avin’ a new brother, too. Did me dad tell yeh that ‘n’ all?’ he asked, glancing at Joe as he spoke.
‘Yes, he did. Have you met him yet?’
‘Yeah, me an’ Elowen went t’ see ‘im. ‘E ain’t got a mam and dad, so he be comin’ with us. Good ain’t it?’
I was over the moon that he never even mentioned Francis’ eyes. ‘Yes, it is. I’m sure he’ll love having a big brother and sister. Well, from what your father has just told me, I can see you’re all going to have a marvellous life in Bristol.’
‘Won’t we be seein’ yeh again?’ Joe asked.
‘I don’t think so. Everything has worked out fine. That means you don’t need me anymore.’
‘JOE … What yeh doin’?’
‘Jus’ talkin’ to Daveth,’ he called out before turning back to me. ‘I ‘spose this be it, then,’ he whispered. ‘Thanks, Veronica. We won’t be forgettin’ yeh, will we, Daveth?’
Daveth came over with his arms out wide and tried to give me a hug. When they went straight through me, he stared back at me with a bewildered look on his face. ‘Bloody ‘ell!’ he said, and then we all laughed. ‘Will yeh say g’bye t’ Ann fer me?’
‘Of course, I will.’
When Joe and Daveth went back into the cottage, I assumed I would be returned to my own time, but it didn’t happen. After five minutes, I decided to take a walk over to the manor and see if Gwendolyn was still there. It would be nice to say goodbye to her as well.
It was quiet when I passed through the door into the grand entrance hall. I went straight up to the attic and found Gwendolyn still with Meg and Francis.
‘Veronica! You’ve come back.’ She came straight over to me, her expression a mixture of sadness and joy. ‘I’m so glad you have. I wanted to thank you—everything has worked out perfectly.’
The room looked bare without Francis' toys scattered around and the beds stripped of their sheets and blankets. ‘Joe came and collected everything earlier when he brought his children to meet Francis,’ Gwendolyn explained after watching me look around. ‘They accepted him without any trace of fear.
You have no idea what a relief that was. Now I can rest in peace knowing my son will be happy.’
‘I was pleased to hear from Joe that Meg is going with them.’
‘Yes. Just look at her face, she couldn’t be happier.’
I glanced over at Meg, and certainly had to agree that she looked a lot happier than the last time I saw her. I turned back to Gwendolyn. 'Now I think my time travelling is finished. I’m glad it all turned out well.’
As her face panned out of vision, I felt the familiar sensation of travelling in time.
*****
‘Oh Lordy, Miss Veronica, I knows that look.’
With a jolt, I found myself being scrutinized by Mildred.
‘I’m back!’ I laughed and reached out to take Mildred’s hand. ‘I know how it all ended for Joe’s family and Francis.’
She squeezed my hand and gave me a knowing look. ‘I thought that might happen,’ she said with a chuckle. 'Now you can tell me all about it over a nice cuppa tea....'
Characters….
Veronica Russell – time traveller.
Dr James Russell – married to Veronica.
Ann Russell – Veronica and James’s five-year-old daughter with paranormal gifts.
Michael Russell – Veronica and James’s three-year-old son.
Mildred – Veronica’s closest friend and adopted grandmother to the children.
Daveth Hammett – ten-year-old boy from 1846.
Elowen Hammett – five-year-old sister of Daveth
Joe Hammett – Daveth’s father who disappeared through a time portal
Rosie Hammett – Joe’s wife.
Sir John – Lord of the manor.
Gwendolyn – Sir John’s sister, now deceased.
Francis – Albino child of Gwendolyne.
Jacob Argall – Albino.
Meg – Francis’ nanny and carer.
| Author Notes | Thank you for reading this part. Sorry it's so long again. This is written in UK English. If you find any errors, I'd be very happy for you to tell me. Thank you! |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
End of previous part.
‘Oh Lordy, Miss Veronica, I knows that look.’
With a jolt, I found myself being scrutinized by Mildred.
‘I’m back!’ I laughed and reached out to take Mildred’s hand. ‘I know how it all ended for Joe’s family and Francis.’
She squeezed my hand and gave me a knowing look. ‘I thought that might happen,’ she said with a chuckle. 'Now you can tell me all about it over a nice cuppa tea....'
Part 45
The ‘Powers That Be’ sat around the table with delighted smiles on their faces.
‘I think congratulations are in order, don’t you?’ Jowell asked. ‘This has been a very successful assignment.’
‘Veronica certainly gets the job done,’ Leif said, to which they all reacted with vocal agreement.
When Jowell put his ‘Book of Accounts’ on the table and opened it in the middle of the two sections, the four men ignored the first part for the moment, and scrutinised the second half.
‘It’s not glowing anymore,’ Petro said finally, referring to the ‘Future’ part of the book. It was only ever entered into if the section glowed. It rarely happened, but when it did, it meant there had been an illicit violation in the past that would significantly alter the future if not rectified quickly.
The obvious relief was evident on everyone’s faces. Jowell turned his attention back to the ‘Past’ entries.
‘We’ve all agreed it would be unfair not to allow Veronica the opportunity to witness the important event,’ Jowell recapped. ‘I’ve been giving this some considerable thought, and I’ve decided to take Veronica back once more—this time, ten years later. Also, I think it wrong to leave her oblivious as to the importance of Francis’ life. So, I’ve taken it upon myself to add a final entry into the ledger James is constantly looking at, revealing his place in medical history.’
‘That sounds reasonable to me,’ Kraid agreed. ‘It would tie up all the loose ends.’
‘Transporting her to Bristol would totally change Veronica’s situation, though,’ Leif said thoughtfully. ‘It takes her away from the cottage and the manor house, which we all know has been the pivotal point of all her time travelling.’
‘I realise that, but as we can see here, there are no more problems arising in that area, as of yet. Should there be, then Veronica will be on hand. Sending her to Bristol will open up so many other areas where we might need her help. She has done some incredible work so far.’ Jowell turned to Petro. ‘What do you think, are you in agreement?’
‘Oh, yes, most definitely. Veronica deserves our highest praise. Perhaps, one day, a situation might arise allowing us the opportunity to reward her for the services she has accomplished.’
The others nodded in agreement.
‘Now,’ Lief said, ‘changing the subject slightly—what about Mildred?’
All eyes turned to Jowell as he shrugged. ‘What about Mildred? We all know what’s going on, so I think we should just let nature run its course.’
1991
It was such a nice day, Mildred and I decided we’d go for a walk through the woods. It would do the children good being able to run free and as it was a whole month since Mildred had come home from hosptial, it would give her some fresh air as well. It wasn’t often that their half-term school holidays were blessed with nice weather, so we wanted to take advantage of it.
‘They’re growin’ up so fast,’ Mildred said as we watched them running around in front of us. ‘It don’t seem like it were more’n five years ago you showed me that photo of Ann when you were in the hospital, an’ you found out you was expectin'. Do you remember?’
‘It was a day I’ll never forget, for many reasons. Finding out I was pregnant after I returned from the past was the most wonderful feeling ever.’
We continued walking, both absorbed with our own thoughts. ‘I sometimes wonder how our lives would have turned out had I not been sent back to right things. I would never have met you for a start.’ I tucked my arm through hers. ‘Look what I would have missed out on.’
‘Me ‘n’ all. Don’t bear thinkin’ about.’
‘Mummy,’ Ann yelled out as she ran over to us, pointing up into the high branches of the trees. ‘Look … squirrels!’
Michael ran up to us, his face upturned to see the squirrels jumping from branch to branch. His little finger also pointing to them with delight.
Ann couldn’t take her eyes off them. ‘Can you see them, Nana?’
‘Oh Lordy, yes I can.’ Mildred chuckled. ‘Let’s sit over there.’ She walked towards the fallen tree with its huge trunk. ‘Then we can watch them for a while.’
I furtively searched Mildred’s face. Was it too soon to go for this walk? She does look tired. ‘Yes, that’s a good idea. It’s lovely here. We can see the sun sending rays onto some of the leaves making them sparkle.’
The trees became buildings, and suddenly I found myself standing in a town somewhere I didn’t know. It certainly wasn’t Cornwall. Panic set in as I tried to see if there was anything familiar. Where am I? I looked up and down the street, but there was nothing that I recognised.
‘Veronica? … It’s not really you … is it?’ a hesitant male voice asked.
I spun around and found myself staring into the disbelieving eyes of a very grown-up, handsome … ‘Daveth?’
He walked up to me. ‘I don’t believe it!’ he cried with an incredulous look on his face. ‘But ‘ow come yeh be ‘ere?’
‘I have no idea, Daveth. I was talking to Mildred in my time, and then I was here.’
‘But yeh….’ He looked around, as he became aware of people looking at him apparently talking to himself. He nodded politely and smiled, before turning away from them. ‘Follow me,’ he whispered.
I nodded and laughed. As he walked ahead I studied my surroundings. If Daveth and his family are living here, I can only assume I’ve been sent to Bristol. I turned my attention back to the young man in front of me, no longer the lad of ten, and wondered how many years had passed since I last saw him.
Once we’d turned into a deserted, narrow alley away from the main street, Daveth spun around and hooted with laughter. ‘Did yeh see their faces? I bet they thought I be nuts.’
‘I did. It’s not the same as it was in Cornwall where we could walk along the lanes secure in the knowledge you wouldn’t be seen talking to yourself,’ I said before I grinned at him.
Daveth’s smile slipped as he looked me up and down. ‘Yeh ain’t changed a bit!’
‘It’s still the same year I was living in as it was when I first met you, Daveth … What year is it now?’
‘Eighteen fifty-six.’
‘So, it’s ten years since you left the cottage. You’ve certainly changed. How did you get to be so tall? You must tower over your father now.’
Daveth’s face split into a huge grin. ‘Yeah. Me mam tells everyone the midwife musta swapped me at birth. Walk with me, an’ I’ll take yeh t’ see ‘im. I wanna see the look on ‘is face when 'e finds out yer ‘ere.’
‘Yes, I expect I’ll see a big change in him, too. How has life treated you all?’
‘Good. Dad ‘as a good job makin’ chocolate; Mam and Meg have a cake stall in the market, sellin’ their ‘ome-made ‘fancies’—that’s what they call ‘em.’ He laughed. ‘Elowen, she be growin’ into a right beauty. Got the lads chasin’ after ‘er already.’ He gave me one of his cheeky grins. ‘I ‘spect yeh be interested to know about our Francis?’
‘Yes. How is he?’ I couldn’t help but chuckle at the fact he had referred to Francis as ‘our’ Francis.
‘You’ve come at the right time. 'E be goin’ t’ meet ‘is real dad today. Come on, let’s be gettin’ ‘ome.’
Now I know why I've been sent here. That was nice of whoever organises these things. I followed Daveth through a maze of narrow lanes, having my nostrils suffused with wonderful aromas of home- cooking that wafted on the breeze and changed with each corner we turned. Finally, we arrived at a main street where he stopped outside the front door of a smart town-house.
‘This be where we live,’ Daveth said with pride. ‘Me mam loves it ‘ere.’ He opened the door and we went inside.
He then led me into a reasonable sized, very homely sitting-room. It was nicely furnished with comfortable fire-side armchairs and a sofa. Rosie was sitting at a polished mahogany table with Meg, doing what I assumed was paperwork, because I could see her adding up some numbers.
Rosie hadn’t changed much since I last saw her, with the exception of a few more grey hairs and some extra laughter-lines around her eyes. If I was asked to pinpoint one thing that was different now, it would be how content she looked. It simply radiated from her.
Meg had aged, but gracefully. Her hair was more silver than grey now, but her face had softened, and the look of anxiety had disappeared.
Rosie looked up and smiled as we came in. ‘I’m glad yeh made it in time, Luv. They’ll be ‘ere soon.’ She closed the books before she stood up and smoothed away the creases in her long orange-brown skirt, pushed the grips in her hair a bit more securely to hold her bun in place, and finally pinched her cheeks to put some colour in them. ‘D’ya think I look alright?’
‘Yeh look lovely,’ Meg said. ‘Are yeh nervous?’
‘A bit. I’ll call Francis down. Don’t know what ‘e be doing up in that room of ‘is all this time. I ‘spect ‘e’s readin’.’ She shook her head. ‘Always got ‘is ‘ed in a book, that one.’
She went through the door and called Francis, and, a few seconds later, I heard him thumping down the stairs.
‘Let me be lookin’ at yeh,’ Rosie said, licking her fingers and reaching up to try and smooth down his unruly curls.
‘Aww, Mam, I don’t like it flat!’
I stood transfixed, watching this happy family scene. I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. Francis was no longer the little babe I’d seen only a short while ago, and he was taller than Rosie already. But what struck me most was that his eyes reminded me so much of his mother’s, very pale blue, all trace of red gone. He even had her high cheek bones and pale skin. I had to agree with him, his curls did look better all ruffled up.
Daveth came over and messed it up again as he laughed at his mother. “E be lookin’ better like this, Mam. It be ‘is dad ‘e’s gonna see, not the king.’
Francis’ laugh had me laughing, too. Although only Daveth could see or hear me, he glanced over at me and winked. He hadn’t lost that playful cheekiness. I shook my head and grinned back at him.
‘Now, don’t yeh be forgettin’, this be yer ‘ome fer as long as yeh want it, an’ yer’ll always be me boy.’ She smiled and pulling his head down, gave him a kiss on his forehead. Hearing the front door open and close, she took a deep breath and looked up at the boy once more. ‘They be ‘ere.’
The sitting-room door opened, and I realised I was just as nervous as they were. Joe came in first, grinning—at least he was until he saw me, that is. I put my finger to my lips and smiled. My eyes then travelled past him as Jacob came into the room….
Continued….
| Author Notes | Thank you so much for reading my story. If you come across any error, I would be really happy to be told. This is written in UK English. :) |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
End of part 45
‘Now, don’t yeh be forgettin’, this be yer ‘ome fer as long as yeh want it, an’ yer’ll always be me boy.’ She smiled and pulling his head down, gave him a kiss on his forehead. Hearing the front door open and close, she took a deep breath and looked up at the boy once more. ‘They be ‘ere.’
The sitting-room door opened, and I realised I was just as nervous as they were. Joe came in first, grinning—at least he was until he saw me, that is. I put my finger to my lips and smiled. My eyes then travelled past him as Jacob came into the room….
Part 46
When Jacob stepped into the room all eyes turned back and forth between him and Francis. The resemblance was uncanny. There was no denying Jacob was Francis’ father.
Joe called him over and introduced them. ‘This be yer real father, Son. Yeh’ve always known it wern’t me.’ Joe put his hand on Francis’ shoulder and turned to Jacob. ‘This be yer boy, Jacob, an’ ‘e be a son t’ be proud of.’
Francis scrutinised Jacob with a nervous smile. The ponytail that Gwendolyn told me about had gone, and his hair was now an inch short of being shoulder length—and a mass of unruly, white curls, just like his son’s. Both had ice blue eyes … the same as Gwendolyn, in fact she had white hair and fair skin, too. I wonder if…
Jacob looked stunned, his head shaking as he kept his eyes on Francis. ‘When you introduced yourself to me that day in the market, and asked if my name was Jacob Argall, I thought you were a madman telling me that I had a son. Now I can see clearly how you would recognise me. I … I’m in no doubt that what you told me was the truth. I’m beholden to you, Sir. I could have lived my life without ever knowing.’
‘There be no need fer yeh t’ be be’olden,’ Joe told him. ‘The lad ‘as been a credit t' yeh, and we love ‘im like our own. ‘Ow he ended up living with us, tis not important.’
Jacob studied Francis again. ‘You have my hair,’ he told him. ‘But you take after your mother for your good looks.’
If Francis wanted to know more about his mother, he didn’t ask. I just had to hope Rosie had told him something about her over the years, but had not given him too many details that might complicate things for Sir John in the future. He’d obviously kept to his word by contributing to Francis’ upbringing, so it was only fair he remained anonymous.
After a few seconds of embarrassed silence, Rosie came over and took Jacob’s arm. ‘What be we all standin’ around fer? Come’n sit yerself down. I ‘spect yeh be wantin’ t’ ask lots of questions, and we be answerin’ ‘em as best we can. This be Meg, our dear friend, an’ I be Rosie, Francis’ extra mam. Yeh’ve already met me Joe, an’ this be Davith, our son. Yer’ll get t’ meet Elowen when she comes ‘ome. She be trainin’ t’ be a teacher,’ she added proudly.
As Rosie chatted away, Jacob listened, but his eyes kept moving back to Francis. I could see that everything she was telling him made sense, however confusing it might be.
‘You are a fortunate man,’ Jacob said to Joe after Rosie stopped to draw breath. ‘Your lady is a good woman, and I have a lot to be thanking you both for.’ He then turned to Francis again, a warm and gentle smile on his face. ‘This must be just as strange to you, as it is for me. How do you feel about it all? I’d be liking it if you’d tell me.’
Francis looked thoughtful for a moment. ‘I’ve known yeh existed all me life, so it be different fer me. Me dad … Joe, always said we might meet 'cause ‘e’d 'eard yeh might be in Bristol, but 'e just didn’t know when it would be.’
‘But how did you know my whereabouts?’ Jacob asked Joe. ‘I’ve been living in faraway places for many years now.’
Joe threw me a secretive smile. ‘Let’s just be sayin’ I ‘ad a friend many years ago that thought yeh’d gone t’ Bristol. That were one of the reasons we came 'ere … that an’ the chance t’ start again after I was losin’ me job at the manor ten years ago.’
‘And I can see you’ve done well,’ Jacob said after he threw an appreciative glance around Rosie’s well-loved sitting room. ‘I would have hated to think the upbringing of my son would have been a burden to you...’
‘Not at all,’ Rosie cut in decisively. ‘As I says earlier, we loves Francis like us own. I be sad if yeh takes ‘im away from us, but Joe an’ me knows that be yer right.’
Jacob looked at his son long and hard. He could see as plain as I could that he wasn’t keen to leave the only family he’d known since he was eighteen months old.
‘As you know, I’m living at the missionary, and sometimes travel to places where it would be hard for a child, especially one who’s been brought up by such a loving family … I’ll be asking you if you’ve a mind to keep Francis here and give us a chance to get to know each other in the meantime. I have some money I’ve saved over the years, so I can help with his keep.’
Joe shook his head, already seeing the warning in Rosie’s eyes. ‘That won’t be necessary, Jacob. This be Francis’ ‘ome fer as long as ‘e be wantin’ it.'
I watched and listened as everything was being worked out to everyone’s satisfaction. It would take some time for father and son to get to know each other, but I was sure it would be alright.
Shortly after Rosie and Meg went to the kitchen to make some tea, Joe gave an indiscernible flick with his head, indicating we go outside while Jacob and Francis talked to each other.
‘Well, that be a shock seein’ yeh in me ‘ouse. ‘Ow did yeh find us?’
I told him how Daveth had seen me wandering aimlessly around the centre of Bristol and brought me back with him when he returned home. ‘It seems you have a good life now, Joe, and you obviously all love Francis very much.’
Joe smiled. ‘Yeh were right, ‘e be just like us. It weren’t long afore ‘e be callin’ me, Dad, an’ Rosie, Mam.’ He smiled, his love showing openly. ‘Francis be a bright lad, always readin’. ‘E says ‘e wants t’ be a doctor. Can yeh imagine!’
‘I’m glad I was able to see you all again. I never did meet Jacob, but I’m sure Gwendolyn will be resting easily now thanks to you. You’re a good man, Joe, and Rosie is a remarkable woman.’
‘It were quite an experience.’ Joe smiled. ‘I’ve got Mildred t’ thank for me life now. Showing me ‘ow t’ make the chocolate ‘as given me a good livin’. I’ve never seen me Rosie so ‘appy now that ‘er an’ Meg ‘ave a good thing goin’ in the market. Daveth ‘as a job with me an’ ‘e be good at readin’ an’ writin’. ‘E be right clever with ‘is numbers an’ all—not like ‘is dad,’ he added with a chuckle. ‘Yeh did good by us, Veronica. Yeh changed our lives when yeh suggested comin’ t’ Bristol, an’ I’s always gonna be grateful t’ yeh.’
‘There’s no need to thank me, Joe. It’s been a real privilege meeting you and your family and seeing how happy you all are. Seeing Francis meet his father was an added bonus. I expect I’ll be disappearing again soon for the last time. You take care and enjoy your wonderful life. Will you say goodbye to Daveth for me? He’s a handsome looking lad, Joe. He obviously takes after his dad!’
Joe smiled back at me just as Rosie came looking for him, and I felt the familiar tingling throughout my body….
‘Look, Mummy, lots of squirrels!’ Ann came running over to me, pointing up at the trees as she did.
‘Yes, I can see them—aren’t they having fun?’ I tried to clear my head when I realised I was back in my own time again.
Mildred looked at me, her eyes squinting due to the strong sunlight. ‘You can tell me all about it when we get home,’ she said, one of her eyebrows shooting up her forehead.
‘I can’t have any secrets from you, Mildred. You seem to know every time I’ve been away!’ We both started laughing, but our amusement was suddenly cut short by an horrendous scream from Michael as he tripped over and fell on his face. Ann was already by his side when I dashed across to examine the damage.
‘Let me see, Sweetheart. Show Mummy.’ I knelt beside him and turned him over. He’d grazed his chin, and a tooth had cut into his lip, making it bleed. ‘Aww, my poor wounded soldier. Come on, we’ll go home and find a big plaster to make it all better. Would you like that?’
Of course he would. Every little spot, scratch or bruise my children had always needed a plaster, and not just any plaster, either. They had to have animal characters on them, and it was costing me a fortune. Pacified, Michael stood up and put his best, 'I’m so brave' look on his face.
‘Let’s go, Ann.’
Mildred was already on her feet and looked over as Ann came running up to her. ‘Come an’ give your old nana a hand, Poppet.’
I frowned because she looked so tired, which made me feel really guilty for suggesting the walk. Perhaps a month wasn’t long enough to recuperate after her heart attack.
‘You can lean on me, Nana, I’ll help you get home,’ Ann said, looking up at Mildred with a serious expression.
Mildred laughed. ‘Oh Lordy, I got me own walking, talking, walking stick!’
Continued….
| Author Notes | Thank you for reading my story, this is written in UK English. If you find any errors, please know I am always happy to have them pointed out. Two more parts after this one and the book will be finished ... and the hard part starts! |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
Part 47
It didn’t take long to cover Michael’s wounds with little plasters, although he had to settle for some antiseptic cream on his cut lip. He stared into the hand mirror I’d given him to see how he looked, and I could tell by the big beam on his face that he was most impressed.
Mildred had put the kettle on and was sitting at the table when I walked into the kitchen. I observed her jaded features which clearly revealed her tiredness.
‘You’ve done well,’ I told her, giving her shoulder a squeeze. ‘Now you can rest while I make the tea.’ She didn’t object, which served to back up my concerns that the walk had exhausted her. I carried on as if I hadn’t noticed, but yes, I was worried. After the kettle boiled, I poured the water into the teapot and put it on the table. ‘We’ll let it brew awhile,’ I said as I covered the pot with the tea cosy.
While we waited, I sat down and began telling Mildred about how it went when Jacob met Francis.
‘I can understand him not believing Joe,’ I told her. ‘After all, he didn’t know Gwendolyn was pregnant with his child, or that she hadn’t married Randolph Mandeville.’
‘So, what happened t’ make him believe?’
‘You just had to see them together. Francis is the image of his father —the likeness was extraordinary. Jacob said as much, but he added that Francis had his mother’s good looks.’ I smiled. ‘He wasn’t bad looking himself.’
‘I’m right glad you got t’ see them together. That’s another wrong you’ve righted,’ she managed to say before she brought her hand up to cover her mouth as she yawned.
I poured the tea and added a teaspoon of sugar to Mildred’s and gave it a good stir before I passed the cup over to her. ‘After you’ve drunk this, I suggest you go and have a lie down while I sort the children out and get their tea. You look whacked out. Perhaps we overdid the walk this afternoon.’
Mildred nodded wearily, which surprised me. Any other day she would have poo-hoo’d the idea of an afternoon rest. I’ll be so pleased when she’s back to her old self again. This has taken more out of her than even she realised. I’ll talk to James tonight.
‘Leave your cup,’ I told her after she’d drained it and went to put it in the sink. ‘I’ll do that while you go and rest.’
James came home early, which was a nice surprise. With a contented smile, he came and gave me a hug. ‘It was so quiet today, I thought I’d call it a day. They know where I am if I’m needed. Where are the children?’
‘In the garden. Michael had a bit of an accident in the woods, and I’m sure he’ll want to tell you all about it. When he sees you, he’ll probably put on a big act as to how brave he was.’
‘I’d better go and have my shower before I check him out.’
‘Okay, but be quiet when you go up the stairs, because Mildred is resting on her bed. She joined us for a walk, but I think it was too much for her.’
‘I’ll have a chat with her when the children are in bed. Don’t worry, this is all normal after a heart attack. Rest is the best medicine.’ He put his finger under my chin and tilted my head up. ‘I’ve something to show you … later,’ he said in his teasing way.
‘Oh? Well I’ve something to tell you … later,’ I replied with a giggle.
After the children had been put to bed, I sat with my legs tucked up on the sofa next to James, and told him about Jacob meeting Francis. Mildred had joined us for dinner and she looked so much better. The rest had done her a power of good and also eased my mind.
‘The likeness was astonishing. There was no way that Jacob could deny Francis was his child.’ I smiled as I recalled the surprise on both their faces. ‘I’m sure Gwendolyn would be delighted with the way it went.’ With a sudden flash of awareness, I realised that Jacob and Francis would have joined Gwendolyn already in the hereafter. That brought a smile to my face. ‘So, I’ve told you my news, what’s yours?’
James went over to the oak sideboard and picked up his briefcase. ‘This will follow on to what you’ve just told me about Francis,’ he said, opening it up and pulling out the ledger Mildred and I now recognised. He flicked through the pages until he came to the page he wanted. ‘Now, I know this wasn’t there the last time I looked, so I’ve come up with the theory your friends, ‘the powers that be’ are responsible for putting it here.’
My curiosity was well aroused. ‘What is it?’
‘This entry explains why Francis was so important that you had to make sure of his survival. It appears he became famous for performing a delicate operation, never performed before, on a prominent member of parliament, which consequently saved his life.’ He closed the ledger and put it back in his briefcase.
‘And, there’s more,’ he said. ‘I decided to see who this prominent MP was and why he was so important. Apparantly, he had a massive influence on several bills that were passed in the 1880’s, so if he hadn’t survived there is no doubt our history books would be telling a very different story.’
‘That certainly answers my final question. I knew there had to be another reason. It didn’t strike me that he had to be saved solely because he was an albino. There were thousands of child deaths in those days due to sickness and hunger, and it wasn’t limited to the poor, either.’
‘Don’t it make you feel good, t’ know you played a part in history?’ Mildred chipped in with an appreciative grin. ‘I’m so proud of you. If you hadn’t been sent back, everythin’ would have changed. Joe and his family wouldn’t have gone to Bristol, an’ he wouldn’t have made his chocolate. It would also mean Rosie and Meg wouldn’t have met and become good friends. Such a lot changed ‘cause of you.’
‘It wasn’t all me. You both helped me so much. Without the pair of you I couldn’t have done what I did. So, we’re all to be congratulated!’
‘I think a glass of wine is in order to toast a job well done,’ James said, getting to his feet.
‘Oh, Lordy not for me, Doctor James. I’ll be takin’ meself off t’ bed. It’s been a tiring day.’
After Mildred had gone, I snuggled up closer to James and he put his arm around me. ‘I’m worried about her,’ I told him. ‘She looks so frail now. She will be alright, won’t she?’
‘I didn’t like to say it, but yes, she does look tired. The heart attack was only a mild one, but it seems to have knocked her for six.’ James’ frown deepened as he thought about it. ‘Keep her off her feet for as long as you can. If she continues like this, I’ll have her back in hospital to run some more tests.’
We both sat quietly with our own thoughts. Mildred was in her mid-seventies, but that’s not old-old because people live so much longer these days. Up until this bloody heart attack, she was running around like a woman half her age. So, why’s this happening to her now?
‘Changing the subject, do you think your time-travelling days are over now?’
‘I don’t know, James. I thought it was over before, and then they sent me on this trip. I won’t know unless it happens again.’
‘Do you mind going back in time? I’ve often wondered what you’re like when you’re there. Does it frighten you?’
I thought about it for a minute. ‘I don’t think I’ve ever been ‘frightened’. When I was in Mrs Humphries' body I was angry, but that was until I realised what was going on. And then I let it all happen. I have to admit, I was grateful for having the chance to right my wrong. I’d never felt so guilty as I did when I found out what a tragic life she’d lived.’
‘I can understand that. But what about the other trips? They had nothing to do with you, yet you were sent back to sort them out. How does that make you feel?’
I frowned as I recalled the time when I was put into Alice when she was eleven years old back in 1945. That was a revelation. She was nothing like the woman I met before her mother died forty years later. ‘Again, once I knew why I was there, I just got on with it. And this time it was the same. If I’m honest, I enjoyed meeting Daveth and Joe ... once Joe was no longer inside Michael. Looking back, I can see the funny side of it now.’
James emptied his glass and put it on the coffee table. ‘What I find hard, is keeping it a secret that my wife is a time-travelling detective. If I were to say anything, they’d lock me up and throw away the key!’
That had us both laughing as I stood up and picked up the two glasses to take into the kitchen. ‘Come on, let’s go to bed. It’s been a long day, and I’ve lots to do tomorrow.’
The sun was already warm when we got up the next morning, and James went to work moaning that it only rained when he had a day off. The children were excited because their Aunty Alice and Uncle Kenneth were going to take them to the butterfly farm, leaving me with Mildred to relax in the garden. I’d already put the sun loungers out, and some comfortable cushions to lay out on.
Alice and Kenneth arrived right on time, and after a brief chat, and a promise to have a catch-up when they returned, I kissed the children goodbye before I stood by the gate and waved to them until the car had turned the corner.
‘This is the life,’ I said, lazily turning the page of my book. ‘I could get used to this.’
Mildred lowered her book onto her lap and glanced up at the powdery blue sky. ‘Me, too. Would you like a glass of me lemonade? I feel like me throat’s full of sand.’
She went to stand up, but I leapt off my lounger before she’d even lifted her bottom off hers. ‘I’ll get it. You stay put.’
Back in the kitchen, I put a jug of lemonade on the tray, and two tall tumblers with ice. I was about to take it out into the garden when the phone rang. It was James. There had been a pile-up of cars on the bypass just outside the town. There had been several casualties, so he would be late home.
It always made my hair stand on end when I thought of the phone calls that would have to be made to the next of kin in these circumstances. Going back into the kitchen, I lifted the tray and went back out into the garden. I smiled when I saw Mildred was having a nap. As I got nearer, I noticed her book had dropped to the ground, and my smile faded as my heart thumped in my chest … A second later, the tray slipped from my hands.
‘Mildred? … Oh, Mildred….’
Continued....
| Author Notes |
All will be revealed at the end of the final part on Tuesday evening. :) xx
Thank you for reading my story, you've been amazing followers. This is written in UK English. If you seen any errors of any kind, I would be so grateful if you told me. Thanks again! |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
Part 48
I don’t know how long I stood there looking down at Mildred as she lay in the white, satin-lined coffin. With her arms crossed over her chest and her eyes closed, she looked so peaceful. Seeing her like this, you could be forgiven for thinking she was just asleep. I waited for those long eyelashes to flutter, and then to open, revealing her warm laughing eyes—like a play unfolding, setting the scene for her musical, infectious giggle. I knew what she’d say— I could hear her voice scold me in that mischievous, quirky way of hers.
‘Oh Lordy, Miss Veronica, what yeh doin’ cryin’ over me for….?’ I waited, the tears coming again, and still I waited—but she didn’t open her eyes, and I knew she never would again.
My throat twisted. I couldn’t breathe as invisible hands squeezed my neck, wringing it like an old dishcloth, filling my head with unbearable pain … but I didn’t care—it was better than the anguish that was ripping my heart apart.
A soft whimper invaded my thoughts. I wondered where it was coming from. I couldn’t tell because it seemed to be all around me. I reached for Mildred’s hand—it was cold, so I rubbed it to put some warmth into it. The whimpering was now louder, and I shook my head to try and shut it out. I leaned over and combed her hair with my fingers. It looked too flat against her head and sides of her face, and I knew she liked it to look wispy. I then stroked her face, my tears spilling onto her hair.
I could still hear that whimper somewhere in the distance, far away, yet so close. It grew louder, and I closed my eyes and clutched at my head in a vain attempt to block it out. Unable to bear the reality of my wretchedness, I cried out as I felt the ground slip away from beneath me. When arms grabbed me from behind, catching me as I fell into a black bottomless cavern of despair, I suddenly realised the sound of that whimpering torment had come from me....
I woke to the sun blinding me as it glared into my eyes. I closed them for a while, not interested in what was happening around me. Without Mildred…. I took a deep quivering breath. I have to stop this … but I can’t. Tears poured again, which surprised me as I thought I was all cried out.
My mind replayed that morning over and over again. Why hadn’t I known what was about to happen—could I have prevented her death? I vaguely remembered ringing James, but everything was a blur after that. How I got to the funeral parlour the next morning, I had no idea. I just remember standing beside her open coffin, and the unbearable agony that followed when I saw her.
I heard the bedroom door quietly open, but it wasn’t quiet enough. I kept my eyes closed, and I felt James sit on the side of the bed before he gently wiped away my tears.
‘Mildred wouldn’t want this, my sad, sweet, Darling,’ he whispered as I opened my eyes. They were still swimming with tears, and I knew I probably looked a total mess with my puffy eyes and red nose. How come some women look beautiful when they cry?
‘I know, but I can’t help it, James….’ With nothing left to hold them back, my tears gushed with loud excruciating sobs, like a river on a stormy day. James swept me into his arms and gently rocked me as the agony of the last forty-eight hours was released.
When the day of the funeral arrived, it was warm with a cloudless sky. After the short service, I felt so sad that, apart from James and me, there was only Alice and her husband Kenneth standing by Mildred’s graveside.
How come? Mildred was such a vibrant, vivacious lady, yet we were the only ones who seemed to know her. I’d put a notice in the papers in case there were others wanting to come and pay their last respects, but there was no one—it was as if Mildred hadn’t existed anywhere other than in our lives. The more I thought about it, the more depressing it became. How could a person as warm-hearted as Mildred go through life without leaving something more than this little group who’d loved her?
Alice came over and put her arms around me. ‘Mildred had a good life, Veronica. She was so happy and loved you all. Being the children’s grandmother was her greatest pleasure. Remember her with a smile, that’s what she would have wanted.’
I hugged her back and nodded. ‘I will, Alice. Thank you for coming.’
Kenneth also came and gave me a hug before kissing me on the cheek. He didn’t say anything. He didn’t have to.
James came over and put his arm around me as I watched them walk away. ‘Let’s go home, Love. I know you felt the kids were too young to be here, but they're suffering too, and I think we should go home and be there for them.’
I looked up into his loving, worried eyes. ‘Would you mind if I stayed a moment longer on my own? I just want to say my own goodbye….’
He tilted my chin and kissed me on the tip of my nose. ‘I’ll wait in the car.’
I watched him walk away, my tears just below the surface, before I turned back and looked down to where the coffin lay waiting to be covered. ‘Oh, Mildred … why did you have to die?’ I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to stop the inevitable flow of tears. If I let them loose again, I doubted they would ever stop.
‘Oh Lordy, Miss Veronica, nuff of that.’
My eyes flew open and I stared at the coffin. I heard a chuckle behind me, Mildred’s chuckle … I slowly turned around, convinced I was going mad. 'Mildred? Are you ... are you a ghost?'
‘If you could just see yer face.’ Mildred laughed as she reached out and lovingly touched my hand. ‘Yes, it’s me and I ain't no ghost. I's as real as you are, just different, that's all. You ‘n me’s got lots t’ do. This time, the powers that be are lettin’ me go with you, so you won’t be travellin’ on your own.’
I could see plainly it was Mildred … but she was much younger. Once again she was the Mildred I knew when she was about thirty years of age, and caring for Mrs Humphries back in the 1950s. The bun she had spent so much time trying to keep neat was gone, and instead, her auburn hair framed her face with glorious, wispy curls....
The End … For now!
| Author Notes | Thank you everyone for all the wonderful encouragement and support you have shown me over the months. I've appreciated you all so much. :)) |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
Hi, everyone.
AT LAST, after all this time, book 2 in the 'THIS TIME -THAT TIME' trilogy: 'BEYOND THAT TIME' is live on Amazon!
I've also put the first book on a FREE Kindle promotion until Friday Night. I am excited and nervous at the same time.
Writing a book is somewhat easier than the editing and promoting, goodness me! As a child, I thought I would write my book and become instantly famous and be living in a Barbara Cartland like castle with all my billions of fans chasing me for my autograph. It's a bit different in the real world, but every bit as exciting.
I want to thank every one of you for getting me this far. Fanstory is a life changer when it comes to fulfilling your dream. To be able to tell the world you have achieved a life-long ambition is the best feeling in the world.
Since joining Fanstory, I have had 5 of my children's books published, a Spiritual book of poetry and a book of my Stories in Poetry. None of which would have happened had I not found this wonderful writers group.
DO NOT GIVE UP ON YOUR DREAMS! THERE ARE SOME FABULOUS REVIEWERS ON FANSTORY, WHO ONLY WANT TO HELP YOU. I LOVE EVERY ONE OF YOU AND THANK YOU SO MUCH.
| Author Notes |
https://www.amazon.co.uk/Beyond-That-Time-Sandra-Stoner-Mitchell-/dp/1724647679/
If any of you who read my book would like to put a review on Amazon for me, I would be so very grateful. Thank you! :) xxx |
By Sandra Stoner-Mitchell
Did Our Mum Swallow a Baby?
By Sandra Stoner Mitchell
"Why is Mum walking around like that?" Kelvin whispered. "She's not very happy, is she?"
"Dad said we are going to have another brother or sister. It doesn't look like Mum wants one." I turned and looked at our mum, then put my arm through Kelv's and led him out into the garden.
"Dad said we've got to keep out of Mum's way and not to bother her." I didn't know why they wanted another boy or girl, they already had me and Kelvin. Especially as our mum looks angry about it. She keeps screaming out. It isn't nice. I think it must be Dad's fault. I mean, she keeps shouting at him.
Mrs Godfrey, our next door neighbour, came rushing into our garden, smiled at us, and then dashed straight into the kitchen. She didn't even knock. What will she think if she sees our mum shouting at our dad? I don't think I like this.
"Can we go down the swings?" Kelv asked me. "I don't want to stay here."
I looked at his face, he looked so miserable. Still only five years old, it is frightening. I was worried too--and I am eight years old!
"Come on then." I poked my head around the kitchen door and shouted, "Taking Kelv down the swings, Mum, okay?"
Mrs Godfrey came rushing over. "Good girl, Sandra. Be good and look after your brother."
What else did she think I was going to do? Grown-ups can be so silly at times.
When we got to the park, we saw some of our friends already there. We ran over and grabbed a swing each.
"My mum said your mum is having a baby," Pat said in front of all our friends. They all turned and looked at Kelv and me.
"Yes, but Mum and Dad might change their minds," I replied. "We don't think they really want another baby."
"They can't change their minds," Pat screeched out laughing.
"Yes, they can." I jumped off the swing, angrily marching up to her. "Just because you are older than us, doesn't mean you know everything." Pat was ten years old. " You haven't even got a brother. I have, so I know and you don't." I put my arm around my brother, just to prove I knew better than she did.
"Haven't you looked at your mum's big tummy?" Pat asked me, looking around at the others who were standing there listening and said, dramatically, "The baby is inside it. That's why she looks so fat."
I had seen mum's tummy, but Pat was being really stupid now. You can't have a baby in your tummy. Mum could never swallow a baby, her mouth wasn't big enough.
"You're just being stupid." I grabbed Kelvin's hand and dragged him away. "Come on. We're going home."
There was another lady in our kitchen when we got back. She was fussing around our Mum, telling her to breathe. I was getting really worried now, and Kelv was looking scared.
"Isn't Mum breathing?" he whispered.
"Of course she is. She'd be dead otherwise." What is wrong with people, they're all saying stupid things. Dad came and led us back out into the garden.
"Do you want something to eat?" he asked us and smiled. "It won't be long now and you will have your brother or sister."
"Pat said Mum has a baby in her tummy," I said, speaking really fast. "She's silly, isn't she, Dad? Mum can't swallow a baby. I told her she was stupid!"
Dad laughed, then stopped. He stared at us both and his face went into a funny shape. His mouth was twisting and turning as if it was stuck and he couldn't open it.
"Ahh, well...now...Yes. Mummy does have a baby in her tummy," he told us slowly. "But she didn't swallow it...The baby was a very tiny seed that has been growing in mummy's tummy. Now it's big enough, it wants to come out and meet you both. Isn't it exciting?"
"No." Kelvin stomped his foot. "It's making Mum angry. She doesn't want it, and nor do we...Do we, Sandra?"
I couldn't speak. Pat was right, and I'd called her stupid.
"I know we should have told you a long time ago," Dad said softly. "It will be lovely; another playmate for you both."
Kelvin turned and ran out of the garden. I knew I should go after him, but I thought of something terrible. "How is the baby going to get out?"
"Oh, that is what that lady is here for," he said, pointing to the lady we had seen. "She is a nurse who helps ladies to have their babies."
Mum came into the kitchen and smiled at me. "Will you help me with the new baby?"
I looked at her tummy as if I was seeing it for the first time. Mum took hold of my hand and held it against her. "The baby is quiet now, it's saving all its energy to be born." She winced, and bent forward a bit.
"Does it hurt you, Mum?" I asked. She didn't looking very well.
"Just a bit, love. It will stop when the baby is born." Mum started to walk around again. "I think I am going to lay down for a while."
Dad came over to me and gave me some money. "I want you to take Kelvin and go and buy some fish and chips for you both. Keep to the path, now."
I did as I was told, and Kelv and I ate our fish and chips on the wall outside the chippy shop. We didn't say much, both lost in our own thoughts.
"What if we don't like the baby, or if the baby doesn't like us?" Kelvin asked me after a while.
"I liked you," I told him. "I don't think babies make up their minds for a long time."
"Can we give it back if we don't like it?"
"I dunno. If it's in Mum's tummy, how would we give it back?"
Kelvin didn't answer. We stayed quiet for a while longer. "I suppose we'd better go home." I stood up and threw my rubbish in the bin, then took Kelvin's and threw it in too.
oooOooo
"Sandra, wake up."
"What? What time is it? It's still dark."
"Listen, can you hear it?" Kelvin continued to shake me awake. Reluctantly, I sat up.
"Hear what?" I whispered back.
"Just listen."
Then I heard it, a baby crying. I pulled the covers off and got out of bed. Then, quietly, we crept over to mum and dad's bedroom just as dad opened the door. He had a big smile on his face.
"Come on in." He stood back and opened the door wide.
Kelvin and I went over to where our mum was lying in bed with the new baby in her arms.
"Come and say hello to your baby sister," she smiled.
I looked at her, then Kelvin nudged me out of the way and peeped over the blanket.
"She's got a very big head," he told our mum.
He was right, I'd thought that, but didn't like to say it. Mum laughed, and said, "What a nice welcome for your sister!"
Dad came over and put his arms around us. "Your sister was in a hurry to meet you, and came too early. Everything will catch up soon."
Then he stood up and told us to go back to bed. We could see our sister again in the morning.
"Mum doesn't look angry anymore," Kelvin whispered as we went back to our own rooms. "I suppose they'll keep her now."
"Looks like it," I agreed, "Night night."
| Author Notes |
Our sister was born 6 weeks premature, and seemed to be all head to Kelvin and me. Her body did catch up, and I am always telling her it overtook her head in the end! LOL.
In those days, children were so innocent, we had no idea where babies came from. My mum told me she rolled in a field of dandelions and the seeds crept inside her, and I believed her! Mum was brought up not being told anything about the facts of life, and she brought us up the same. I hope you enjoy my little silly stories. If you find any errors, I am always happy to put them right. |
|
You've read it - now go back to FanStory.com to comment on each chapter and show your thanks to the author! |
| © Copyright 2015 Sandra Stoner-Mitchell All rights reserved. Sandra Stoner-Mitchell has granted FanStory.com, its affiliates and its syndicates non-exclusive rights to display this work. |
© 2015 FanStory.com, Inc. All Rights Reserved. Terms under which this service is provided to you. Privacy Statement